MATURE: Dawn of Courage (Chapter 221 Up)

[CynthiaLover]

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language)

Spoiler: Chapter 178) The King's Hunt Festival

The King’s Hunt Festival

​

It was the day of the King’s Hunt Festival. All over Gem Ridge Kingdom the various elves were excited for the most important event of the year. The various elven clans were eager to participate so they could win the prizes that the event provided. Despite the excitement, everyone knew that the threat of Muu still lingered over their heads. But they were confident enough in the protection King Jean was providing to feel relaxed enough to enjoy the event.

The party was making final checks to their equipment and supplies. They knew today was the day and they were ready for it.

Sir Reginald said, “Okay, looks like we’re all ready to go. King Jean will be escorting us to the King’s Hunting Grounds, which is a special forested area on a floating chunk of earth and rock not far from this city. When we get there we’ll learn about the rules of the King’s Hunt Festival and what pairs we’ll be divided up into for which nobles.”

Van tapped his front hoof, saying, “I think we’ve got everything ready.”

Nova heaved a sigh, “I can’t believe none of you realized something. We’re going to be separated into groups, right? And who does all the cooking, hmm?”

The party went silent for a moment before their eyes widened in surprise.

“By the Goddess!” Zeeker exclaimed. “We didn’t realize that! You’ve done all the cooking for our group, Nova! That means the rest of us have to cook for ourselves!”

Nina placed her face in her palm, sighing, “I completely forgot about that. Only Nova and Angelo know how to cook anything decent, though Angelo’s skills are geared more toward his species. Thus whoever gets partnered with Nova is going to luck out big time. I hadn’t thought of that.”

Nova rolled his eyes, “I figured as much. Which is why I spent the time preparing for this.” He took out several wrapped lunchboxes, each with a name on them, “Here, this’ll do for a start. I’ve made special sandwiches for everyone and stashed them away until this event. Note that these will only get you through the first day. You’ll have to figure out what to do from there, but at least it’ll buy you some time until you iron out a strategy. Everyone gets a different set of sandwiches that I’ve labeled. You can thank me later. For now, hold onto these so you can feed yourselves during the first day of the event.”

The party’s eyes went wide before they broke into warm smiles. They each graciously took a prepared lunchbox with their names on them. Nina gently embraced Nova and kissed him on the cheek.

“You’re the best, Nova, you know that?” she said warmly. “Thank you for thinking ahead and preparing us something to start us off until we figure out what to do afterward.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, thank you, Nova. You’re always looking out for us. You’re a good man and a true friend.”

Nova blushed, “It’s not much, just something to start you off until you figure out what you need to do later. I wonder if this event will allow us to eat our catches? After all, I doubt everyone has packed meals that’ll last them through the whole event, right?”

Kettu nodded, “That’s a fair assessment. I would assume that, because this event is similar to a survival game, we will be allowed to eat our catches as long as we keep some for the event itself. After all, like you said, not everyone is going to have prepared meals for the full two and a half days we’ll be spending on this hunt. I don’t know much about the King’s Hunt Festival but I would assume that it’s okay to eat your catches as long as you leave enough to use for the scoring part of the event. Guess we’ll find out shortly.”

Suddenly there was a knock at the door. Sir Reginald walked over and opened it up, revealing a maid.

“Pardon me,” she said. “But His Majesty requests your presence in the throne room. The time is upon us.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, thank you for informing us.” He turned to the party, “Team, let’s move out. It’s time to put our survival skills to the test and ensure that Muu doesn’t harm a hair on the heads of the elven nobles.”

The party nodded and started to make their way to the throne room. They soon arrived and got into a bow before King Jean. Shortly afterward Cain appeared and did the same.

King Jean said, “Good, all of you look ready to go. I will personally take you to the King’s Hunting Grounds. My son, Lance, will be participating in the event. We have also set up a means of dividing you up evenly and fairly to the various nobles that’ll be present. Cain, the one you will protect will be decided afterward. If everyone is ready we can begin.”

Everyone nodded in agreement, standing up and gave King Jean the okay.

“Now, let us begin. Teleport!”

King Jean, his son Lance, the party, and Cain all vanished in a flash of light. They soon reappeared in an unknown location. It was a large floating chunk of land that had an extremely dense sea of trees fenced in by magical barriers. Where they were standing was the only real open area, with several knights, large tents, and other such stands set up. Soon several more people appeared, all of them being various types of elves with knights or guards. After a few minutes the last of the participants arrived, allowing King Jean to stand up on a podium so he could address the various elven clans.

“My fellow elves!” he stated. “It is time for the most important event of the year. The King’s Hunt Festival! Now, because of the threat of Muu we have taken extra precautions for this event. The Demon King’s champion party, along with another strong warrior, have volunteered to act as protection during the event. We will determine which noble gets which party members in a moment. But first we need to go over the rules like usual. The rules are simple. First off, no two parties can directly attack each other. Doing so results in disqualification and your respective clans will be punished for it. You also cannot interfere with another group’s hunt, nor steal their prey in any shape or form. You can, however, work together to take down larger and/or more numerous prey so long as you divide the spoils evenly. Also, since every elven noble here has a familiar you are welcome to use them to aid in your hunts. But like with their masters they cannot engage in any fight between themselves, which will result in disqualification. Now, with that taken care of, let’s begin the process of selecting which noble gets which group of Demon King’s champion party members.”

A knight wheeled out a decent-sized machine that looked a lot like a slot machine. After putting it into place he flipped the switch, activating it.

King Jean continued, “The groups will be chosen by lotto. To ensure fairness and prevent any favoritism we have built this machine to provide 100% random results. There are three slots: the first two will contain the eight party members of the Demon King’s champion party, symbolized by an icon, while the final slot will determine the noble that will get the pair of party members. The results of the machine are final so there will be no arguing against it. Now, let us begin. I’ll engage the machine.”

He pulled a lever that caused the three slots to start rotating. Eventually the first one landed on a sword symbol, the second one landed on a fox head, and the third landed on a volcano symbol.

“The first match has been completed. Sir Reginald and Kettu will be partnered up with Vulcan of the Lava Elf Clan. Sir Reginald, Kettu, please proceed to your designated noble.”

Sir Reginald and Kettu took a moment to observe which noble was which before making their way to a young adult male noble and his small pack of knights. He had tanned skin, bright orange eyes, hair that looked like it was made of molten rock, a strong body, and was wearing protective armor. He held out his hand to Sir Reginald.

“Greetings, Sir Reginald and Kettu,” he said. “My name is Vulcan, the young lord of the Lava Elf Clan. I hope we can work together on winning this event.”

Sir Reginald returned the handshake, saying, “A pleasure to meet you, Lord Vulcan. We will do our best to serve you on this mission. Let us give it our all and prevail.”

“Music to my ears.”

King Jean said, “Now, we will decide the next group.”

He pulled the lever again, causing the slots to rotate again. Soon the first one landed on a bow symbol, the second one landed on a phoenix head, and the third landed on a tree symbol.

“The selection has been made. Nova and Lady Nina will assist Juniper of the Wood Elf Clan. Nova and Lady Nina, please proceed to your noble.”

It took a moment for the duo to find their noble but they eventually did, walking up to him. He was a rather ruggedly handsome elf with peach skin, light green eyes, brown hair that looked like tree roots, a lithe frame, and was wearing light yet durable clothes and armor. He held out his hand as the duo approached him.

“A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Nova and Miss Nina,” he said. “My name is Juniper, the young lord of the Wood Elves. I hope we can work well together so we can win this event. I feel extremely secure knowing that I have the Demon King’s champion assisting me.”

Nova shook his hand, saying, “We will do our best, sir. And I’m flattered you say that about me. We will do everything we can to win this event for you.”

Nina nodded, “Count on it.”

Juniper smiled, “Just what I wanted to hear. Thank you very much.”

King Jean said, “Now, time to make the next selection.”

He pulled the lever again, causing the slots to rotate again. Soon one landed on a horseshoe symbol, one landed on a frog symbol, and the last one landed on a raindrop symbol.

“The machine has made its selection. Van and Prince Angelo will be assisting Sapphira of the Aqua Elf Clan. Please proceed to your designated noble.”

It took a moment before Van and Angelo found their designated noble. She gave a polite bow as they approached. She had pale skin, a somewhat curvy frame, bright blue eyes, blue hair that flowed like water, a sweet face, and was wearing durable clothing.

“A pleasure to meet you,” she said in a polite tone. “My name is Sapphira, lady of the Aqua Elf Clan. May our quest together bring us good fortune and win the event.”

Van and Angelo bowed, saying, “We’ll do our best, Lady Sapphira. Let us ride to victory.”

King Jean said, “Now it’s time for the final selection. While we already know which party members it will be we still need to determine the noble they will be protecting. I’ll engage the machine.”

He pulled the lever one last time, causing the slots to spin. The first one landed on a hyena head, the second one landed on a butterfly wing, and the third landed on a grass symbol.

“The final selection has been made. Zeeker and Elizabetta will be assisting Mayfair of the Grassland Elf Clan. Please proceed to your designated noble.”

It took them a moment but the duo eventually found their designated noble. She gave a polite bow as they approached. She had fair skin, pale grey eyes, long green hair that reached her waist, a nimble frame, and was dressed in durable clothing.

“It is a pleasure to meet you,” she said. “I’m Mayfair, lady of the Grassland Elf Clan. I hope we can work together and come out on top of this competition.”

Zeeker nodded, “We will do everything we can to assist and protect you, Lady Mayfair.”

“Sounds good to me.”

King Jean said, “Okay, now that the various Demon King’s champion party members have been distributed, we will now perform the second lotto. As I said before, another man has volunteered to assist us. This next drawing will determine which noble he will be assisting. Bring out the machine.”

Another machine was rolled out, looking like a bingo machine. Shortly afterward a handful of ping pong balls was dumped into it before it was sealed up.

“Like with the slot machine this machine’s results are 100% random. Each ball is the same size and weight and the selection process will be final. Time to engage the machine.”

He pushed a button, causing the ping pong balls to start flying around inside the dome. After a moment one of them entered a tube in the center and rolled out, revealing a cloud with a lightning bolt symbol.

“The selection has been made. Cain will be protecting Stormfly of the Thunder Elf Clan. Cain, please head to your designated noble.”

It took him a moment but eventually Cain found his noble. The young noble bowed as he approached. She had fair skin, bright yellow eyes, matching shortcut hair, a lithe frame, and was dressed in durable clothes.

“Hello, Mr. Cain,” she said. “I’m Stormfly, lady of the Thunder Elf Clan. I hope we can work well together to win this competition.”

Cain replied, “I will do everything in my power to ensure victory and your protection, miss.”

“Sounds good to me.”

King Jean then said, “Okay, with the final selection process complete we can begin the King’s Hunt Festival. There are five blocks in the King’s Hunting Ground, with various monsters and beasts residing it them. You must kill and capture these creatures in order to gain points for the event. We will now provide you with the means of capturing and storing your catches.”

Several knights handed out large sacks, each of them containing countless clear ball-shaped capsules.

“These Capture Capsules will not only store your catches, but also preserve them and give you the point total of each beast or item inside it. The points range is from ten to 500, depending on the monster breed in question. Now, with this the King’s Hunt Festival can officially begin! Groups, prepare to enter the King’s Hunting Grounds and begin your hunt! You have two and a half days to complete your quest! Good luck and stay safe! Now… BEGIN!!!”

The various groups charged into the dense sea of trees, ready to begin the hunt. The air was thick with anticipation and excitement as the various groups began searching for their choice prey.

Nova, Nina, Juniper, and the handful of knights that were with them were looking around in Block 3, trying to find their first target.

Nina smiled, “I’m so glad you and I got paired up, Nova. Talk about luck of the draw.”

Nova chuckled, “Oh, I don’t think it was luck, Nina. It was fate. But we can flirt with each other later. Right now we have work to do.”

Juniper quirked an eyebrow, “Wait? ‘Flirt’? Are you two dating? I thought the Phoenix Clan never dated outside of clan.”

Nina huffed, “My people are, frankly, idiots, as the only reason why my kind don’t date, much less marry, outside of clan is for very petty reasons. I won’t get into it as we have other priorities to focus on. But Nova and I are an item. We’re engaged, to be exact, and I couldn’t be happier. Nova has been the best thing to ever happen to me and I will stand by his side until my dying breath. He helped free me from my gilded cage and allowed me to spread my wings and fly freely. So I’m forever devoted to him like he is to me. But time for that later. Right now we need our first prey.”

Nova said in a hushed voice, “And I think I just found it.”

He pointed ahead, causing the group to crouch for cover. Just up ahead was a Candy Porcupine. However, its body was a pastry brown color, its quills were cherry red, and its eyes were clear. It hadn’t noticed the group yet as it munched on some chestnuts.

“Good eye,” Juniper whispered. “We need to get it. Not only is that Candy Porcupine a rare breed but its quills will give us bonus points. I’ll explain more about that after we catch it. But we need to ambush it before it scurries off.”

Nova held out the Demon King Ring, saying, “I got this. Ifrit Mode.”

The Demon King Ring adjusted itself, now set to Ifrit Mode.

“Death!”

He fired a burst of ghastly energy at the unsuspecting Candy Porcupine. When the energy struck the monster it was engulfed in a skull-shaped energy. When the attack ended the Candy Porcupine flopped to the ground, dead.

“Good thinking, Nova,” Nina smiled. “Since the Demon King Ring can replicate any spell or skill it makes it a very useful tool in this event.”

Juniper nodded, “Indeed. I’m even more glad I got partnered up with you two. Now…” He took out a Capture Capsule, “Capture Capsule activate!”

He threw the sphere at the dead monster. When the capsule struck the monster it opened up by splitting its two halves, turned the Candy Porcupine into an energy ball, and sealed up around it. It then clunked to the ground before locking, followed by what looked like a set of numbers forming on the top half. Satisfied, Juniper walked out and picked up the Capture Capsule, looked it over, and smiled.

“Nicely done. This Candy Porcupine is a rare breed: a Cherry Pie Candy Porcupine, which alone is worth 250 points, but since each quill is worth an extra five points it increased the total by 270, giving us a total of 520. That’s pretty good for a first catch.”

Nova quirked an eyebrow, “Wait, what? A ‘Cherry Pie’ Candy Porcupine? I knew they came in different flavors, so to speak, but I never heard of one that was flavored after a baked good. And you mention it’s a ‘rare breed’. Does that mean there are other Candy Porcupines like this one?”

Nina nodded, “Yes, Nova. As you know Candy Porcupines come in various flavors. The same applies to Candy Crickets. However, there are a few rare breeds of those creatures that come in more ‘special’ flavors like baked goods. Those are considered even bigger delicacies than their normal counterparts. They’re also worth a lot more on the market. So it makes sense that a Candy Porcupine like this one would be worth more points since it’s a rarer, more exotic breed, even for edible monsters.”

Nova went wide eyed, “That’s… a surprising thing to learn. I knew that Candy Porcupines came in other flavors but I didn’t know it extended past various candies. By the way…” He then examined the Capture Capsule, quirking an eyebrow, “Hmm… these Capture Capsules remind me a lot of Poké Balls from the Pokémon franchise, as they function very similarly, albeit with some differences. Hmm… curious. And I know what you’re going to ask and I say don’t bother. It’s a game franchise from Earth, where I’m from.”

“I see,” Juniper said, clearly a bit puzzled. “Anyway, we got our first catch thanks to you. Now, let’s put this Capture Capsule into the bag and move on, as we’ve got more prey to hunt.”

He put the now occupied Capture Capsule into the bag with the rest of them. The group then started to go in deeper into the thick forest. However, little did they know that someone was lurking near the back end of the floating hunting grounds.

Eoleo struggled to climb up and over the ledge but he eventually managed. He slipped through the fence, gave himself a chance to catch his breath, but smirked.

“So, this is the famous King’s Hunting Ground, huh?” he grinned. “And I know that pink-haired punk is in here. Along with lovely Nina. It’s time to prove my superiority to that human and win the ultimate prize. Along with some nice bonuses in the forms of rare monster breeds. I’ll eat like a king and Nina will be by my side. Just you wait, human, as I’m coming for you and I’ll finally prove that you are second-rate at best when compared to a vastly superior species like me.”

He charged into the woods, ready to enact his plan, no matter what it took.

Next Chapter: Hunting Essentials

That's all for today. The King's Hunt Festival arc is in full-swing. Who will win? Tune in next time to find out.

 

[CynthiaLover]

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, mild violence)

Spoiler: Chapter 179) Hunting Essentials

Hunting Essentials

​

The King’s Hunt Festival was in full-swing. The various participants were doing their best to hunt down their desired prey in order to win the competition. The party was valiantly helping protect the nobles they were assigned to in case of any outside threats.

Sir Reginald and Kettu were busy fighting off a large monster. It looked like a spear-wielding monster cucumber with a fang-filled mouth and glowing eyes, with spindly arms and legs growing like vines from its body.

“Reaper Slash!” Sir Reginald roared.

He slashed his blade down against the monster cucumber, which was coated in ghastly energies. The energies swallowed up the monster before dispersing, causing the monster to drop its spear and fall down, dead.

Vulcan smiled, “Well done, you two. This Cruelcumber should fetch some decent points. Now… Capture Capsule go!”

He threw the Capture Capsule at the downed monster. When it struck it the Capture Capsule opened up, turned the Cruelcumber into an energy sphere, and sealed it inside, locking as it hit the ground, with a point total popping up on the top half. Kettu picked up the Capture Capsule and held it out to the Lava Elf noble.

“Here ya go,” he said. “One Cruelcumber, packaged fresh.”

Vulcan chuckled, “I like your wit, Kettu.”

He took the Capture Capsule and looked at the point total that was on it, smiling.

“Good, this Cruelcumber is worth 145 points. Not bad, not bad at all. Combined with the three Rockolli, which are 12 points each, and the two Quick Piglets, which are 25 points each, and the one Thunder Goose, which is worth 110 points gives us a total of 341 in the first hour. That’s good progress in such a short amount of time. You two are quite skilled.”

Sir Reginald bowed, “We appreciate the compliment, Lord Vulcan.”

Kettu grinned, “So far so good, right, Reggie?”

“My name’s not ‘Reggie’, Kettu!” he retorted. “Stop with that already!”

Vulcan chuckled, “You two are certainly quite the pair. I guess opposites do attract. But you can banter later, as we have more work to do. We need to gather up some more monsters if we’re to win the tournament.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, you’re right. But we shouldn’t exhaust ourselves right away. Slow and steady wins the race. This is a multi-day event, so while we do need to stock up on points we also need to not run ourselves into the ground before the first night falls.”

Kettu said, “Yeah, that’s a good point, Reggie. We need to not burn up all our energy right at the start otherwise it’ll come back to haunt us. Exhaustion is the mortal enemy to survival, and since we need to survive this event as much as hunt we shouldn’t go overboard right out of the gate.”

Vulcan gained a small smile, “Yes, you both do speak the truth. Overexerting ourselves before the first night would make surviving the rest of the event harder. That’s a fair assessment. Then we shall take it as it comes and hope for the best.”

“That’s more like it,” Sir Reginald smiled. “But like you said let us continue our mission and see if we can catch a few more beasts before lunch. An army marches on its stomach, after all.”

“Here, here!” the guards assisting them said in unison.

Kettu said, “Well, let’s get rollin’ and see what we can find before stopping for lunch.”

They all exchanged nods before continuing deeper into the massive sea of trees.

Meanwhile, in another section of the forest, Van and Angelo were engaged in a battle with black and red bear that was on fire.

“Aqua Slash!” Angelo stated.

He gave his rapier a slash, which summoned a small tidal wave that struck the flaming bear, making it roar and causing its flames to weaken.

“Cross Slash!” Van said strongly.

He got on his hind legs and performed a cross-shaped slash that rocketed toward the beast and struck it hard, making it roar in pain.

Sapphira said, “I’ll deal the final blow! Geyser!”

She summoned a geyser that erupted underneath the flaming bear, launching it into the air and severely dousing its flames. It came crashing back down to the ground. However, to Sapphira’s surprise, the beast managed to stand up again, though it was clear it was very weak.

“That should’ve killed the Burn Bear!” she sputtered. “How did it survive?!”

Angelo said strongly, “No matter. This fight isn’t over yet. Rapid Jab!”

He started to rapidly jab the Burn Bear at speed unheard of for him. His barrage of attacks battered the monster. When his attack ended the Burn Bear was standing motionless. Soon its flames went out and it crashed to the ground, dead, making Angelo proud.

“Good show, Prince Angelo,” Sapphira said. “Nice work on finishing our prey off. Now… Capture Capsule activate!”

She threw a Capture Capsule at the downed Burn Bear, causing it to be swallowed up by the magical device and locking as it landed on the ground. A point total appeared on the top half of the capsule. Van trotted over, picked up the Capture Capsule, and handed it over to Sapphira.

“Here you go, Lady Sapphira,” he said. “One Burn Bear, down and out.”

Sapphira took the Capture Capsule, saying, “Thank you, Van. Let’s see… This Burn Bear is worth 295 points. Excellent. Combine that with our two Gust Quails, which are worth 30 points each, two Onion Ringnecks, which give 25 points each, and three Rudeabagas, which are worth 32 points each, gives us a total of 451. Not bad for the first hour or so. We still have a ways to go in order to win the competition but this is a good start. Job well done, you two.”

Angelo put his rapier away, smiling, “Thank you, Lady Sapphira. I will admit this is quite the interesting competition. Testing each young elven noble’s ability to fight, survive, and overcome obstacles in the form of a hunting challenge is quite the fascinating idea.”

Van nodded, “Indeed, though we Centaurs also tend to do something similar with coming-of-age rituals. Not as elaborate as this, mind, but something similar, nonetheless. So at least I’m familiar with this kind of test, even if what I had to do during my coming-of-age was less extravagant than this. Anyway, shall we proceed, Lady Sapphira?”

Sapphira nodded, “Yes, let’s. But we should consider finding a spot to have lunch and rest for a bit, as we cannot run ourselves ragged. That’s part of the test in this competition.”

Angelo nodded, “Yes, I see. A fine idea. Let us proceed a bit further in, see what we might encounter, until we find a suitable spot to take a load off for a bit.”

The group nodded as they proceeded in deeper into their section of the King’s Hunting Ground.

At the time Zeeker and Elizabetta where assisting Mayfair by taking on what looked like two large flaming scorpions.

Elizabetta flew over them, stating, “Have a taste of my Moth Dust!”

She fluttered her wings, causing dust and scales to fall out and land on the flaming scorpions. They became paralyzed, struggling to move.

“My turn!” Zeeker stated. “Petal Storm!”

The two flaming scorpions were slashed by a flurry of razor sharp petals, severely weakening them.

“Bubble Burst!” Elizabetta shouted.

She fired a stream of bubbles that exploded on contact, making the monstrous scorpions screech in pain, their flames getting weaker.

“Allow me to finish them off!” Mayfair said. “Wood Spears!”

Wooden spears impaled the scorpions from underneath, making them squeal in pain before they flopped down, their flames going out, dead. The wooden spears lowered back into the earth, leaving the dead bodies of the monsters behind.

Mayfair grabbed two Capture Capsules, “Capture Capsules go!”

She threw them at the two monsters. The Capture Capsules swallowed the scorpions, landed on the ground, and locked up. A point total for each one appeared on the top of the capsules. Elizabetta landed and grabbed the two Capture Capsules and held them out to Mayfair.

“Here you go, Lady Mayfair,” she said. “Two Scorch Scorpions, cooked and skewered.”

Mayfair smiled, “Thank you, Elizabetta.” She took them and looked their point totals over, “Not bad. The Scorch Scorpions each give 90 points. Combine that with the three Quick Piglets, worth 25 points each, and the Peach Clobberer, which is worth 187 points, plus each peach on its body is an extra three points, increasing its total to 217. If my math is correct that gives us 472 points. Not bad at all. You both do good work. Though I do ask you be careful with your Moth Dust, Elizabetta. Remember: it does have the chance to petrify the target, which would make anything we hunt useless. Yes, petrification can be reversed, but if our target is petrified it loses its entire point value, even if the effect is reversed. So please be careful, Elizabetta.”

The moth girl got sheepish, “Sorry. I’ll be careful. It’s a good thing that paralysis tends to come up the most often. But if it could accidentally rob us of points then I’ll limit how much I use it.”

Zeeker smiled, “Don’t worry about it, Elizabetta. At least we know now that a petrified monster is worth nothing in this competition, even if the petrification is reversed. We have plenty of other tricks up our sleeves so it’s not like we need to rely on your Moth Dust all the time. Just keep that tucked away in the back of your mind for now. Now…” he turned to Mayfair, “We should consider thinking about finding a place to have lunch soon. I know it’s still fairly early in the competition but we cannot exhaust ourselves. Exhaustion is the mortal enemy of survival, after all. And an army marches on its stomach. So let’s progress a bit deeper in until we can find a good spot to take a lunchbreak.”

Mayfair nodded, “Yes, wise words, Zeeker. You clearly know your stuff.”

“I’m a former member of the Beastman Resistance before Vertebreak stomped us out. Granted, the Beastman Resistance was able to rebuild itself after that defeat but we learned our lesson about letting our victories go to our heads that day. So I do have military knowledge thanks to my time as one of the resistance’s Captains. Sir Reginald isn’t the only soldier in our group, as I’ve got quite the history myself. So I’m no slouch in the military department.”

“So I see. That makes a lot of sense, then. Very well, let us progress a bit deeper until we can find a good spot to take a lunchbreak.”

They all nodded and progressed deeper into the forested area, wondering what they’d find next before it was time for lunch.

A little while later Nova, Nina, Juniper, and the small band of knights with them came to a fair-sized pond in a small clearing.

Nina said, “Why don’t we take a lunchbreak here at this pond? Seems quiet enough and having access to fresh water would be good.”

Juniper nodded, “Agreed. Men, take a break, we’re having lunch here.”

Everyone sat down on some rocks or logs and took out packed lunches. Nina licked her lips as she eyed the sandwich Nova made her. It was a beef brisket sandwich with lettuce, sweet onions, and sliced cheese on a hoagie roll. She took one bite and gained a dreamy expression.

“Mmm!” she purred. “Nova, this beef brisket sandwich is to die for. Thanks for thinking ahead and making the party meals for today. I can’t believe it never crossed our minds. At least I know I’ll be okay since I’m partnered up with you, but I worry about the rest of the gang. Well, Van might be okay, as he has Angelo, but given Angelo’s cooking skills are better geared toward his clan I do worry a bit.”

Juniper turned to Nova, “So, it appears you do all the cooking for your party, Nova. Sounds like you’re quite the chef.”

Nova chuckled weakly, “Cook. I’m a cook, not a chef. I’m not as high-grade as others. Angelo is an actual chef, though like Nina said his skills are geared more toward his clan, while I’m more well-rounded and can cook more species-universal meals. But I’m only a cook, as there are some who can turn cooking into an art form. I just treat it as a daily need. Baking, however, is where I shine the most. But yes, I do pretty much all the cooking for the party, something that didn’t quite cross their minds when we learned we were going to be divided up among you nobles. Fortunately, I realized it and made stuff ahead of time so the party should be okay. At least for one day. After that they’ll have to fend for themselves. Makes me wonder if it’s okay for the competitors to eat some of their catches, since this is also a test of survival.”

Juniper replied, “I see. So while you’re a more well-rounded cook you don’t see yourself as a cooking artist like Prince Angelo does. Still, the fact that you can feed a party of hungry warriors is commendable. And to answer your question: yes, we are allowed to eat our catches during this contest. Like you said it is also a test of survival so we need to be able to fend for ourselves if need be. So as long as we ration the food correctly, splitting the spoils between eating and collecting points, it’ll guide us to victory.”

Nina smiled, “I see. That was a question we all had. So we’re allowed to use some of the spoils of our hunt to feed ourselves during the competition so long as we ration the food in the correct manner.” She then got an idea, “Hey, Nova, do we still have all those catches from when that dumb Werecat, Eoleo, challenged you to a hunting cockfight?”

Nova finished his bite of sandwich before saying, “Yes. You’re not going to suggest we use them to cheat the competition, are you?”

“No, no, nothing like that. I was thinking we could use those previous catches as our meals so we can save all that we hunt during this event for points. I mean, there isn’t a rule against using pre-caught hunts for meals during the competition, right?”

Juniper nodded, “Yes, that is correct. There is no rule in using a pre-caught prey as a meal during the competition. You can’t use it to cheat the contest but there isn’t a rule saying you can’t use something you’ve caught previously to use for food while saving the catches that you make during the competition for points. It does give us an advantage if you have plenty of previously caught prey, since it means we don’t have to ration the catches much, if at all. But there is no rule against it, as it is a test of survival and preparation skills. So if you have some leftover catches from a previous hunt then you’re free to use them for food. Though I wonder where you’re keeping such items?”

Nova replied, “My Digi-Pack, the metal backpack I wear, can turn any item of any size into energy and store it inside a special system. It also perfectly preserves the item in the state it was in when first stored, so it makes storing perishables for extended periods of time easy. And thanks to that stupid Werecat challenging me to a hunting contest, which I won I may add, we ended up with a lot of rare treats, and we only sold the ones we weren’t going to eat like the Speed Shrooms and Rockolli. So we have plenty to work with in terms of ingredients, especially since I made an extra trip to the market yesterday to pick up more ingredients in preparation for this event.”

Juniper’s eyes widened, “You have that many catches stored away in that backpack of yours? And you can store an unlimited amount in it and perfectly preserve it at the same time? That’s pretty impressive. You certainly do think ahead.”

“When you’re the only practical member of your family you tend to have that kind of thought process. Plus I’m good at prioritizing what I need first over anything else I want. But we should have enough to last us through the entire event. The rest of the gang will have to figure something out for themselves, as there isn’t much I can do for them from here. But they’re hardy people so they should be fine. …Hopefully.”

Nina giggled, “You don’t sound too sure, Nova. Then again, this is the first time we’ve been divided up so it might shake everyone out of their comfort zones. Hmm?” She then noticed something, “Nova, you okay? You look a tad sweaty.”

“It’s just the humidity in this King’s Hunting Ground,” he replied. “I don’t do well in humidity.”

One of the knights said, “Well, why don’t you give yourself a splash of water on your face? That pond should suffice.”

Nova looked at the pond with intense eyes, which soon narrowed, “I dunno. I feel something is waiting for an unsuspecting prey to do just that. Hmm?” His eyes narrowed even more, “Yeah… I can sense something in there. Hold that thought.”

He put his sandwich down, drew his bow and arrow, and seemingly tied an invisible rope to the end of the arrow, to Juniper’s confusion. He took aim, closed his eyes, and concentrated.

“What’s he—” Juniper started to say.

“Shh!” Nina hissed. “Just watch and be amazed.”

Nova continued to focus before he released the arrow. It shot into the water and vanished below the surface. Then there was a flurry of bubbles and a bit of blood started to ooze into the water before everything went silent. Satisfied, Nova grabbed the invisible rope and began pulling at it. To Juniper’s surprise something started to emerge from the water. Nova soon dragged it onto land, revealing itself to be a large snapping turtle. Its body was a caramel brown, with a spiked shell that looked like it was made of stiffened caramel, decorated with what looked like nuts and ribbons of hot fudge. It was clearly dead, as the arrow had pierced right through the skull.

“That’s a Caramel Snapping Turtle!” a knight exclaimed.

Nova replied, “I knew something what lurking underneath the water’s surface and I was right. This Caramel Snapping Turtle was waiting for an unsuspecting shmuck to do something with the pond water so it could strike. Well the hunter became the hunted. Looks like we have a new catch. Hey, Lord Juniper, toss one of those Capture Capsules at it. Let me just remove the arrow from it.”

He pried the arrow out of the Caramel Snapping Turtle’s skull. Juniper took out a Capture Capsule and threw it at the reptile, trapping it inside the sphere and locking, giving a point total. He picked it up, looked the point total over, and smiled.

“Nicely done, Nova,” he said. This Caramel Snapping Turtle is worth 155 points. That’ll add to our total quite nicely. And since we won’t have to ration our food and catches thanks to you we can keep all our prey for points. But how did you know the Caramel Snapping Turtle was down there? And how were you able to aim at it with your eyes closed?”

Nova sat back down, replying, “Master Aerrow taught me how to sense my targets using my mind and other senses outside of sight. He also taught me how to use my mind to see my targets since I can’t always rely on my eyes so I can snipe hidden or camouflaged enemies. It’s the way of the archer, and Master Aerrow is the Legendary Archer so he would know best.”

“So you were trained by Aerrow Sparrow, the Legendary Archer? No wonder you’re such a skilled warrior, as they say earning Aerrow’s tutorship is extremely hard. I take it you passed his trials?”

Nina nodded, “Yes. Nova was the first apprentice that had passed, much less graduated, from Aerrow’s incredibly tough training regime. It proved how serious he was at getting stronger since he has to get stronger the hard way compared with the rest of the party. And it’s clear his training paid off, as his archery skills impressed even Aerrow himself. He even gained a special skill that was lost to the sea of time: Celestial Judgment Arrow, a Goddess-tier skill that has long since been forgotten due to how difficult it is to summon, much less fire. But Nova figured out how to do it, and it came in handy against General Juggerrot and his platoon of 10,000 Undead Soldiers. So Nova really took Aerrow’s lessons to heart and became an incredible archer, one that even Aerrow himself calls his best pupil and sings his praises.”

Nova blushed, “Come on, Nina, don’t be singing my praises like that. Yes, I did prove my determination but you’re making it sound like I defeated Muu or something.”

Nina grinned, “Oh, that’ll happen soon enough. I just know it. But let’s finish lunch and then move on.”

Everyone nodded and resumed eating. Before long the sandwiches were gone. After a swig of water the group resumed their hunt. Little did they know that another figure was to soon arrive.

Dominic clawed his way up the side of the floating chunk of earth near the east side, trying to get up to the top. After a lot of effort he managed to clamber over the edge and onto flat ground. He jumped the fence and took a moment to catch his breath.

“Heheh, so this is the King’s Hunting Ground,” he grinned. “Time for me to prove my worth to Nina, upstage that pink-haired punk, and get lots of rare goodies for myself. I’ll eat like a king and be worshiped by the women of the world as the Goddess’ gift to Edyn. Now, time to get to work.”

He ventured into the forest and vanished. However, he soon reappeared, screaming, as he was being chased by a ram with cotton-candy-colored fur and horns that seemed to be made of sugar cubes. The ram slammed its horns into him, sending him flying over the fence and over the ledge, screaming. Satisfied, the ram galloped back into the woods to resume its normal routine. However, Dominic managed to grab onto a chunk of rock that was protruding from the bottom of the floating land, panting heavily.

“That damn Sugar-Horn Sheep,” he grumbled. “How dare it ambush me and throw me off the ledge. I’ll get it good.”

He sighed and climbed back up to the floating platform of rock and earth. After a ten minute struggle he got back on the flat surface and ventured into the forest again, this time taking a different direction to avoid the Sugar-Horn Sheep that had attacked him earlier.

At the time Eoleo was munching on a Clay Rabbit he had caught, having roasted it over an open fire. He was nearly finished with his lunch and was clearly raring to go.

“Looks like the master hunter has proved his worth,” he said in between bites. “Now to prove my superiority to that pink-haired human and win Nina’s heart once and for all. And nothing will stand in my way. Not that human, not a monster, or even Muu himself. I’ll prove that I’m the superior man and that pinkie pie is just a washed-up wannabe warrior.”

After a bit he finished his meal, tossing the bones away. He got up, stretched, put out the fire, and prepared to venture deeper into the woods so he could track Nina down in his attempt to win her over. He felt confident in his ability to prevail as he marched through the sea of trees with smugness and cockiness.

Next Chapter: The Way of the Hunter

That's all for today. The King's Hunt Festival is in full-swing. But Dominic and Eoleo may present a problem. Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.

 

[CynthiaLover]

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, mild violence, suggestive themes)

Spoiler: Chapter 180) The Way of the Hunter

The Way of the Hunter

​

It was an hour after all the participants had lunch. They were back on the hunt, doing their best to catch the best prey they could. No one was aware that Eoleo and Dominic had infiltrated the event for their own selfish reasons.

At the time Sir Reginald and Kettu were fighting off a Sugar-Horn Sheep that had attacked them. It had clashed its horns with Sir Reginald’s sword, locking the two into a stalemate.

“Kettu!” Sir Reginald said. “Let him have it!”

Kettu primed his daggers, smirking, “On it, Reggie! Dream Stab!”

He stabbed the Sugar-Horn Sheep with one of his daggers in its flank. Some strange effect took over and caused the monster to suddenly fall asleep, leaving it vulnerable to attack.

Vulcan said, “I’ll take things from here! Beast Slash!”

He gave a powerful slash from his sword, striking the Sugar-Horn Sheep with a vengeance. The monster gave a weak cry before collapsing onto the ground, dead.

“Excellent work, you two. Now… Capture Capsule activate!”

He tossed another Capture Capsule at the downed monster, trapping it inside it and sealing up. When the Capture Capsule completed its deed a point total appeared on the upper half of it. Vulcan picked up the capsule and smiled.

“Excellent. This Sugar-Horn Sheep is worth 267 points. Plus its horns count as bonuses, adding on an extra 15 points, so that increases its total to 297 points. Very good work. This’ll contribute nicely to our point total.”

Kettu gave his daggers a spin, saying, “No problem. At least we know that we can eat our catches, as I doubt anyone here has brought enough food for the full two and a half days. Am I right?”

A knight nodded, “Yes, that’s true. This challenge is also a test of one’s survival skills and knowing how to ration your food properly.”

Sir Reginald put his sword away, saying, “Yes, which will also be a test for us. We usually rely on Nova to store most of our food and other supplies, as his special Digi-Pack can contain everything we need. So this’ll be a test of our own survival and ration skills, as our party tends to rely on Nova for most of things like cooking and storage. Lady Nina lucked out getting partnered with him, as it means she’ll have the best access to food and supplies. But we can handle taking care of ourselves: it’s not like we’re helpless. And we still need to worry about the possibility of Muu crashing this event.”

Kettu nodded, “Yeah, that’s true, Reggie. And I wouldn’t be surprised if we had some other party crashers like Dominic or Eoleo, heavens forbid. We’ve got enough on our plates right now, last thing we need is those two getting in our way. By the way…” he turned to Vulcan, “King Jean mentioned that all you elven nobles have familiars. And that you can use them to assist you in this mission. What kind of familiar do you have?”

Vulcan smiled, “I’m glad you asked. Take a gander at my fine familiar.” He bit his thumb, producing blood, before saying strongly, “Gloria, come forth!”

A summoning circle appeared, followed by a burst of fire, and soon a new familiar appeared. It was a female mermaid only she seemed to be made of lava. Her tail was like any other mermaid only made of molten rock and was floating off the ground, with reddish skin, long molten hair, bright grey pupilless eyes, a beautiful face, and a curvy, naked frame.

“Ah, a Lava Mermaid,” Sir Reginald observed. “A pretty powerful familiar. Looks like you lucked out with your familiar as Lava Mermaids are very strong.”

“Yes, she is. And she’s quite beautiful, too.”

Gloria gained a proud expression, raising her head up and placing her hands on her hips.

“Now, do you two have familiars?”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, we do. I have a Thunderclap Stallion named Thundervolt and Kettu has a Frostbite Fox named Snowstalker.”

“I see,” Vulcan said, scratching his chin. “Kettu, would you please summon your Frostbite Fox. It could really help us during this mission, as its sense of smell and hunting instincts could help us find our next prey.”

Kettu nodded, “Sure, give me a second.” He bit his thumb, causing it to bleed, before saying, “Snowstalker, come forth!”

A summon circle appeared, followed by a gust of snowy air, and soon Snowstalker was standing next to Kettu.

“Quite the looker, ain’t he?” the Werefox grinned.

Snowstalker looked happy at Kettu’s words, wagging his tail eagerly.

Vulcan nodded, “Yes, a fine familiar. Do you think you can instruct him to help us track our next prey?”

“Sure, give me a second.” He turned to Snowstalker, “Hey, Snowstalker, we need your hunting expertise to help us find some choice prey for this competition. Think you can help us?”

Snowstalker nodded and began sniffing around, trying to detect the nearest prey. After a moment he used his body to point in the direction of something.

“Picked something up, huh? Then let’s not waste any time and go get it. Lead the way, Snowstalker.”

The Frostbite Fox nodded and guided the group forward, leading them toward the prey he had detected in a stealthy manner. It wasn’t long before they found it. They found three Quick Piglets in a small grotto, oinking loudly, digging in the dirt and completely oblivious to them.

“Nice work, Snowstalker. A three-for-one deal. Shall we go ahead and go after them?”

Vulcan replied, “No, let Gloria get them this time. You two should rest while you can. Gloria, please catch and kill those Quick Piglets.”

The Lava Mermaid nodded, floated up higher into the air until she was high above them, ‘swam’ toward the Quick Piglets, who were still oblivious to her presence as they dug in the dirt for food. Gloria summoned what looked like volcanic rocks and hurled them at the Quick Piglets. The attack slammed into them, crushing their skulls and killing them instantly. Satisfied, she floated back down, scooped up the three prey, and carried them over to her master, putting them down in front of him.

“Excellent work, Gloria. Not that I’d expect anything less from you. Now…” he pulled out three Capture Capsules, “Capture Capsules go!”

He chucked the Capture Capsules at the three Quick Piglets, one at a time, catching them and containing them in the spheres. As the Capture Capsules locked a point total for each Quick Piglet appeared on the top half. He picked them up and smiled.

“Good, very good. We might have to use at least one of these Quick Piglets for dinner. I hope one of you can cook.”

Sir Reginald and Kettu exchanged nervous looks, gaining sheepish grins.

“You… can’t cook?”

Sir Reginald replied ruefully, “Nova does all the cooking for our group. He and Angelo are the only ones who can cook, and cook well, I might add. None of us do any sort of cooking.”

Kettu said, “Well… I can roast meat over an open fire. But I can’t go beyond that. So while I can at least roast one of these Quick Piglets, making a more complex meal is out of my range.”

Vulcan gained a crooked smile, “It’ll have to do. Obviously I’m not a cook myself, as father doesn’t want me to ‘sully my hands’ with things like grease and blood. But, obviously, that’s not very helpful in this case. But at least you know how to cook meat, Kettu, so we’ll be counting on you to make us dinner tonight.”

The Werefox gained a sheepish grin, “I’ll do my best. At least I spent a lot of time watching Nova cook so I can hopefully mimic his ability to make something good. …Hopefully.”

Gloria and Snowstalker exchanged odd looks before shaking their heads, sighing.

“I saw that!”

Meanwhile, Eoleo was skulking around the area, trying to find Nina. In his hand was another Clay Rabbit that he managed to catch.

“This event is cakewalk,” he said smugly. “If all the prey here is this easy to catch then winning myself a ton of food and Nina’s heart will be as easy as one-two-three. Now, just need to get some more. Hmm?”

He looked ahead and saw a vine full of basketball-sized apples that were also a goldish red color. He gained a wide grin as he saw them.

“Perfect! Those must be the legendary Golden Apples I’ve heard about. Those are considered quite rare. Those will be perfect for showing Nina my hunting and foraging ability. We’ll eat like a king and queen. And there is nothing anyone can do about it.”

He proudly marched up to the vine of giant apples, put the Clay Rabbit down on the ground, and grabbed one of them. Suddenly, something large and fast lashed out from the tree above. Before the Werecat could respond he was snapped up by a large carnivorous plant that looked like a cross between a monstrous Venus flytrap and a cobra lily. Eoleo struggled to break free of the plant monster, screaming and cursing, but it held him steady. After a few moments it swallowed him, sending him up the thick stamen and out of sight. The carnivorous plant gave a satisfied sigh before retreating back up the tree and vanishing for sight, leaving the Clay Rabbit behind.

Elsewhere, Dominic was running, screaming, being chased by a large Sweet-Tusk Boar. In his right hand was the remains of his sword, now just a hilt, as he ran as fast as he could to get away from the rampaging monster.

“Back!” he shouted. “Back, I say! I’m the most superior being of all! You MUST obey me!”

This only seemed to make the Sweet-Tusk Boar more angry as it started to pick up speed, forcing Dominic to run faster. He soon found a swamp and quickly jumped into it, wading out as far as he could until he was treading water. He turned to see the Sweet-Tusk Boar had stopped chasing him, now standing at the water’s edge. Dominic gained a boastful sneer.

“What’s the matter, you dumb beast?” he taunted. “Afraid of baths? You stupid creature! Let’s see you come after me now if you’re afraid of a little water! Hmm?”

He looked down and noticed a shadow had formed underneath him, making his eyes widen in horror. Suddenly, something large flung him into the air, making him scream in fear. He looked down and saw a monstrous alligator, easily as big as moderate sized dinosaur, with glowing red eyes, a large fang-filled mouth, and a wide body. It opened its mouth as Dominic fell toward it.

“Mommy!” he cried before screaming his head off.

The monstrous alligator snapped him up in its jaws, sinking below the surface briefly, bubbles forming where it was. A moment later it floated up to the surface, looking content, it’s middle section now bulging and struggling, muffled screams from inside it. The Sweet-Tusk Boar quickly scampered off, not wanting to be this alligator’s second meal, leaving Dominic to his fate. The hilt of his sword was now resting at the bottom of the swamp, while the alligator monster gently floated in place, feeling satisfied.

At the time Nova’s group was heading deeper into a certain section of the King’s Hunting Ground. Nova suddenly stopped, as if he was sensing something. This change in demeanor didn’t go unnoticed by the group.

“Is something wrong, Nova?” Nina asked. “Do you sense something?”

Nova looked around before saying, “I feel like this forest has just claimed two victims. Yet… for some odd reason… I feel… happy. Like the victims are… enemies or something?”

Juniper quirked an eyebrow, “That’s… an odd thing to feel. Why would you feel good about someone getting killed?”

Nina giggled, “Maybe you’re sensing Dominic and/or Eoleo finally getting their just desserts at the… er… hands of the beasties here? If so then that would be quite nice to finally be rid of them.”

A knight quirked an eyebrow, “Dominic… and Eoleo? Dominic’s name rings a bell… Wait, that isn’t the goon known as Dominic the Daring, is it?”

Nova nodded, “Yes. He’s been chasing after us ever since Phoenixwing Kingdom. He’s got the hots for Nina and has been trying to claim her from me. We’ve been exposing his crimes to the world, including when he betrayed Edyn for Muu in a bid to make himself look like a big-shot hero. So he’s becoming one of, if not the, most hated man on the planet, having been banished from every kingdom we’ve been in to date, and I foresee Gem Ridge Kingdom doing the same eventually. He blames me for ‘ruining him’, which it typical of someone like him who won’t take responsibility for his actions. We’ve been wanting him dead for some time now but he can survive a ridiculous amount of punishment that would’ve killed any other person. He’s an enemy to us, especially after his stunt at Emerald Coast Kingdom. I wonder if something finally claimed his life. And yet… knowing him… he’ll probably find a way to survive it.”

Juniper looked surprised, “So you’ve had to deal with that loser and traitor Dominic for this long?! My condolences, as having to deal with him just once would be a headache. The fact he’s chasing Lady Nina, thus you encounter him many times, makes him a full-blown migraine. And he blames you for his crimes? I heard he was as slimy as they come, and I heard he had betrayed Edyn for Muu, but I was hoping those were just rumors. Turns out they’re true, which is really disgusting and despicable. Who in their right mind would betray Edyn for Muu?! And somehow you can sense him? For that matter, why would he infiltrate this event?”

Nina replied, “The prospect of rare food, glory, one-upping Nova, stealing me, and riches is why. He’s as greedy and perverted and as slimy as they come. Money, fame, and women are all he wants and he’ll resort to any method to get it. The fact that the world is aware of his crimes and pretty much everyone wants him dead goes to show that he’s rightfully earned his hated status. But considering that we have to deal with him on a semi-routine basis really makes our mission harder than it needs to be, as he’ll often interrupt our attempts to stop Muu or help people in need. So hopefully something made a meal out of that bloated windbag. But… like Nova said, Dominic has survived a hell of a lot of punishment. More than any other living creature could live through, yet he always comes right back like a boomerang. Considering he’s been eaten before I wouldn’t be surprised if he somehow survives getting eaten again.”

Another knight asked, “What about this Eoleo guy? Never heard of him before.”

Nova place a hand on his hip, “Eoleo is a Werecat. We ran into him a long time ago and he gained an attraction to Nina near-instantly. This is despite the fact that the Phoenix Clan and Werecats are enemies by nature. Yet he seemed to have missed out on that lesson in kitten kindergarten, as he’s been chasing after Nina this whole distance despite Nina making it very clear she hates him. And not just out of instinctive nature. He’s pretty much a Werecat version of Dominic, to the point his own pack abandoned him because he’s become so detestable and intolerable. He’s also a racist towards humans, calling humans like me things like ‘leeches’, ‘scum’, ‘inferior species’, and other such colorful words. He’ll only refer to me by name if it’s something important to him, otherwise I’m simply referred to as ‘human’, or any name that references my coral pink hair like ‘pinkie pie’ and such.”

Juniper cringed, “He sounds horrible. And why would a Werecat want to marry a Phoenix Clan woman, anyway? Is he really that dumb that he doesn’t understand his and Lady Nina’s races are enemies by nature?”

“He’s not the sharpest tool in the shed, that’s for sure. He’s basically just as hated, intolerable, and stupid as Dominic, only he doesn’t make his presence known to humans unless he’s bullying them. Both he and Dominic are, at best, boisterous weaklings who can’t even dent a basic Undead Soldier, much less beat one, yet he’s always bragging about his superior strength and manliness really shows just what a lowly piece of trash he is. It says a lot I was able to school him in a fight using figure skating moves replicated with my Hoverboots, which isn’t a form of combat I might add, making an absolute monkey out of him shows just how weak he is. And don’t ask what figure skating is. Just know it’s a winter sport that focuses more on grace, elegance, and technique… and my mom forced me to take lessons nearly a decade ago because she felt I wasn’t ‘graceful’ enough. Frighteningly, I still remember how to perform those moves despite being nearly a decade out of practice.”

Nina giggled, “And made an idiot of Eoleo in the process. At least that day Nova severely bruised his ego, toxic masculinity, and pride, so it was worth it. But Eoleo is basically no better than Dominic in multiple senses, yet he sees himself as the most superior being on the planet. Considering his greatest wish is to commit mass genocide on the human race so he can be the ruler of the world shows what a horrible person he is.”

Juniper’s eyes were wide, “I see. So I guess something making a meal out of him and Dominic would be doing Edyn a favor, as much as I hate saying something like that. But it sounds like you and your party have plenty of issues as you try to rid Edyn of Muu’s Undead Army. I feel sorry for you that you not only have the burden of Edyn’s future on your shoulders, but you’re constantly harassed by such rotten people. Yet I admire your ability to persevere despite pretty much everything being thrown at you, including the kitchen sink. That takes real strength and bravery. I feel even more secure knowing that I have you two acting as partners and bodyguards. Anyway, we should continue on and see if we can find a place to set up camp, as night will fall soon.”

Nova nodded, “Yes, let’s. And since we won’t have the luxury of a Goddess Statue to protect us we’re gonna have to be extra careful. Since it was said that familiars can be used during this competition maybe we should call upon ours to assist us.”

Juniper nodded, “Yes, that is true. All us elven nobles obtain a familiar from a summoning ritual at the age of 16, so we all possess a familiar during this event. Some luck out better than others, however. For example, my familiar is a Wood Dog, which isn’t very strong combat-wise, though he has plenty of utility abilities that can help us. Do you have familiars as well?”

Nina smiled, “Yes, we do. I have a Stealth Falcon and Nova has a Gorgon Viper. Nova also has a warrior spirit working with him. It’s a long story how Nova ended up with Fou but it has been a huge help to us ever since it requested Nova make him its master.”

“Wait, you not only have a warrior spirit but also a Gorgon Viper!? You’re a brave man to wield such a dangerous familiar.”

Nova replied sheepishly, “Actually, Elora is different than other Gorgon Vipers. She’s calm, friendly, unquestionably loyal, and will follow my instructions to the letter. She’s pretty much the opposite of most other Gorgon Vipers. Not that I’m complaining, as, given my ‘line of work’, so to speak, having a Gorgon Viper is a godsend because they’re Undead hunters. So Elora being so loyal and obedient makes my job easier, which is unusual for her species. But like I said I’m not complaining in the slightest. I can count on her for anything. She’ll only disobey me if she detects a Zombie Drake but that’s okay with me, as the two times she went after a Zombie Drake she saved lives. In the heat of battle she’ll live up to her species’ violent nature. Or if someone threatens and/or insults me. Otherwise she’s about as gentle as a therapy dog, and surprisingly cuddly.”

Juniper and his knights went slack-jawed, their eyes wide in surprise.

“You’re kidding me…” a knight sputtered. “You’ve got a Gorgon Viper that’s loyal, tame, and cuddly!? Talk about luck of the draw, as everyone dreads the possibility of getting stuck with a Gorgon Viper as a familiar because of their nasty temperaments and high standards. You’ve got some insane luck.”

Nova heaved a sigh, “Not really. My luck is all over the place. One day it can be good, the next it’s horrible, the following day it could okay, and so on. There is no consistency or patterns or any sort of means of identifying what my luck will be one day to the next. Gaining Nina as a fiancée and having Elora as a familiar are definitely some of the high points in my good fortune. But being forced into a war I have no business in, fighting the very thing I’m afraid of each and every time I face off against Muu’s army, and having a dead-end job with an abusive boss back home is definitely the bad side of my luck. My luck bounces all over the place to the point where I just have to take it as it comes and hope I don’t end up in the hospital by the day’s end. So my luck is like a roller coaster: it has its ups and downs, many of which can cause whiplash. As a result I know to stay clear of cassinos. But time for that later, let’s find a spot to set up our camp before nightfall.”

Juniper and his knights were surprised to hear Nova say such things but they pressed onward to find a spot to set up camp for the night.

At the time Van’s group had settled in a spot for the night. Angelo was working on dinner, while the knights set up the tent for Lady Sapphira to sleep in. Angelo was looking over a recipe that he had, tending to the meal with care, although he seemed a bit uncertain.

Van asked, “Angelo, you okay cooking dinner tonight? You seem a bit concerned.”

Angelo replied, “I’ll be fine, Van, don’t worry. It’s just been a while since I last cooked a meal. I’m a tad out of practice since we normally let Nova handle the cooking. Plus it’s been even longer since I cooked a meal that wasn’t geared toward my species. Fortunately, Nova got me some portable cooking equipment, along with some ingredients, and gave me a few recipes that I can use that’ll work with what we’ve caught. Now… let me get back to work and allow me to show my talent in the kitchen.”

Sapphira smiled, “At least you can cook, Prince Angelo. Not many nobles can cook, no matter the nobility, so your talent is very much appreciated on this mission. Though it appears Lord Juniper may have gotten the better end of the deal, as he’s partnered with Nova, who, if what you’re saying is true, is the team’s main cook. But I have confidence in your ability as a chef to make us our meal.”

Angelo smiled, “Thank you, Lady Sapphira. I appreciate that. Now… let me get back to work. I’m almost finished with this Clay Rabbit stew recipe that Nova gave me.”

Angelo continued to work at the pot, keeping a close eye on the meal he was providing. The knights had finished setting up the tent and were eagerly awaiting the Hopper Clan prince to complete his task. After a few minutes Angelo sampled the stew.

“Hmm… Yes, I do believe we’re ready. It may not be Nova’s quality, as he’s very good at working with exotic ingredients, but I dare say this is the best rabbit stew, much less Clay Rabbit stew, that I’ve made in a long time. Gather up.”

Everyone held out their bowls eagerly. Angelo gladly served each person present a hearty amount of stew. They all sat down and sampled the stew, gaining looks of bliss.

“I say, Angelo, this is very good,” Van said. “I dare say you could really give Nova a serious run for his money. Your knack for cooking, even if it’s using ingredients that you don’t use very often, really shines in this stew. We should be fine if you’re doing the cooking, as even if you’re a tad rusty you’re proving that you can shake off that rust easily.”

Angelo smiled, “Thank you, Van, that means a lot to me. It has been a while since I got to work at the cooking pot again. Glad to know my skills haven’t dulled during this trip. Maybe I should help Nova with the cooking from here on?”

“That’s a thought. You could also help teach Nina how to cook, as she wants to learn how to cook so she can be a good wife and mother to her future family with Nova. By her own admission, her knowledge of cooking boils down to ‘put ingredients together and heat them up’, so you could be an excellent tutor for her. Especially since she doesn’t want Nova to have to shoulder all the responsibility of feeding their future family.”

Sapphira quirked an eyebrow, “Wait a minute. Nina is the Phoenix Clan woman, right? Is she dating the Demon King’s champion?”

Angelo turned to her, “She’s more than dating him. She’s engaged to him. He proposed to her a little while ago and she accepted. So now they’re on the cusp of becoming a married couple. Ahh, their love is so beautiful. Two battered, worn souls who have suffered injustice at the hands of others, finding each other at their lowest before rising to the top and becoming such a lovely couple. Just like a good romance novel.”

“But I thought the Phoenix Clan didn’t date, much less marry, outside of clan?”

Van replied, “Normally, that is the case. But Nina hates her own kind, as she’s suffered at their hands ever since she was little. She almost came to hate men as a whole because of her people, and her family treated her like she was a disgrace and an insult to the family because of petty things like her gender, before getting abused for her ‘gifts’. She is the first-born former princess of Phoenixwing Kingdom, but she’s since cut herself off from the royal family. Nova saved her from a self-destructive path that her anger and hatred was guiding her down, and she saved him from his crushing insecurities and fears. The two are very tightly bonded and won’t hesitate to protect or support the other, no matter the situation. As a result both fell in love with each other. Nina is more than happy to marry a human if it means she can have a better life with a man she completely trusts. Nova healed her trauma and freed her from her gilded cage, allowing her to, as she puts it, ‘spread her wings and fly freely’.”

Angelo added, “And she’s not the only one. Aerrow Sparrow, the Legendary Archer, is also a Phoenix Clan member who not only fell in love but married a human. He and his wife Jessica have two teenage daughters now. He and Nina got along swimmingly because they both felt the same way about their clan and its self-destructive tendencies. Aerrow not only trained Nova in the art of archery, with Nova being the first pupil to ever pass, much less graduate, from his harsh training regime, but he fully supports Nina’s decision to marry a human, saying it’s a match made in heaven. As a result Nina plans to marry Nova after the war with Muu ends, as he has proven time and time again she can depend on him and trust him with whatever task she needs him for. Nova’s self-confidence and feeling of self-worth may not be great, but he’s a very good man who will bend over backwards for those he cares about. Especially if it’s Nina.”

Sapphira looked surprised, “So I see. I never thought a Phoenix Clan member would ever romantically love someone outside of clan. Yet both Lady Nina and Aerrow Sparrow did exactly that. And from what you’re saying Nova’s and Lady Nina’s relationship is pretty much perfect. I must admit I’m impressed.”

Van replied, “I wouldn’t go as far as ‘perfect’, as Nova does have some tendencies that annoy Nina, namely his low feeling of self-worth. But outside of that the two of them were basically made for each other. They will support each other through thick and thin, no matter what obstacles lie ahead of them. That’s what makes their relationship so beautiful, as they found each other at their lowest and helped each other grow and become something much more. If it wasn’t for Nina, Nova could’ve died at the hands of Muu because of his fear of Undead, and if it wasn’t for Nova, Nina would’ve gone down a hate-filled self-destructive path. So the really needed each other and have grown a lot since they first met. If only it didn’t take Nina so long to realize her love for Nova, as he nearly lost her to the then-Prince Falkner, but it ultimately she realized where her love and loyalties lied, even if what followed was rather chaotic. But at the end of the day the two of them are an item and looking forward to their future together.”

“I see. That’s rather beautiful. And I never thought I’d see the day a Phoenix Clan member would even consider a partner from another race. Looks like it has already happened. Now, back to enjoying our meal.”

They resumed eating, clearly happy at the quality. They were wondering that the next day would bring.

At the time Zeeker’s group had settled in for the night. They had found a small clearing where they had set up their camp. Elizabetta was doing her best to tend to the food, clearly uncertain as she gently roasted a Quick Piglet.

“You’re doing good, Elizabetta,” Zeeker said reassuringly.

She blushed, replying, “T-Thank you, Zeeker. I admit I’m no cook. At least not at Nova’s and maybe Angelo’s level. But I hope I can at least make something edible for us.”

Mayfair smiled, “You’re doing fine, Elizabetta. Everyone starts somewhere. No one is born with a soup ladle in their hands. This is fine.”

A knight said, “Lady Mayfair, the tent is ready.”

“Thank you. Now sit down and let’s await our meal.”

The knights sat down and awaited for Elizabetta to finish cooking the Quick Piglet. After a little bit she took it off the fire and they started to divide it up. Soon everyone was munching on the tasty meat of the Quick Piglet.

“Not bad, not bad at all,” Zeeker said. “You did good, Elizabetta. Not bad for a first try cooking Quick Piglet. Better than I could’ve done, anyway.”

The moth girl blushed as Zeeker’s words before she resumed eating. The group ate in silence, wondering what they would encounter when the dawn comes.

At the time Cain was busy cooking a meal for Stormfly and her knights at their campsite. She smiled warmly as he tended to the food, doing his best to ensure its quality.

“You’re doing a fine job, Cain,” Stormfly said with a smile. “It smells delicious.”

Cain gave a crooked smile, “I hope so, as this is the first time I’ve had to cook something for more than just myself. Now… let’s see…” He took a sample from the pot before saying, “Hmm… a few more minutes before it’s ready. The Swamp Chicken soup needs a bit longer. I hope you all can wait until then.”

A knight said, “If it ensure that our meal is good, then yes, we can wait.”

Cain continued to tend to the pot, much to the eagerness of Stormfly and her knights. After a few more minutes he took another sample from the pot.

“Hmm… Yes, now we’re ready. Soup’s on.”

Everyone held out their bowls, making Cain chuckle lightly. He served them all hearty amounts of soup before giving himself some. They all sat down and started to eat.

“Mmm!” Stormfly said. “This is very good, Cain. You’re quite a good cook.”

Cain blushed, “Thank you, Lady Stormfly. I admit I’m a decent-enough cook. Nova can cook better than me, especially since he’s used to cooking large meals for his party. But I appreciate the compliment. Now eat up, as we need it after a solid day’s hunt.”

Everyone nodded and resumed eating, clearly happy at the quality.

Meanwhile, Nova’s group had just finished their meal. They were clearly happy with the quality of it.

“Astounding,” Juniper said. “That has to be the best Wood Duck meal I’ve ever had. What did you call it again?”

Nova replied, “Spiced duck breast with orange and fennel salad. It’s a simple recipe but a good one.”

“Simple but good, indeed,” Nina purred. “You certainly know you’re way around the kitchen, Nova. Hopefully one day I can learn how to cook so you don’t have to do all the cooking for our future family. Maybe you and/or Angelo could give me some pointers or lessons?”

“We’ll see, Nina, though I’m not against you learning how to cook. But, in any case, let’s wash the dishes and call it a night. We did a lot today.”

Nina nodded and they gathered up the dishes and began washing them in the nearby stream. After they finished they packed everything up and began getting settled for the night.

Juniper said, “Hey, Nova, why don’t you summon your Gorgon Viper to act as an extra layer of security for the night? Like you said we don’t have the luxury of a Goddess Statue to protect us so having a magical beast of Elora’s caliber might be helpful.”

“I see no harm in it. Give me a minute.” He placed the Summoning Sticker on the back of his right hand before saying, “Elora, come forth!”

The Summoning Sticker glowed, followed by a summoning circle appearing, then a burst of fire and smoke and soon Elora was standing next to Nova. The elves were in awe at the sight of her. She looked around, a bit surprised at the current situation.

“I’ll explain later, Elora. For now, would you mind acting as an extra layer of security while we sleep tonight? We don’t have our usual security so we need some help. Is that fine with you?”

Elora nodded, clearly happy to assist however she could. Nova and Nina unrolled their sleeping bags and tucked themselves in. Juniper entered the prepared tent while the knights lay down on the ground. Elora loosely coiled herself up and placed her head on Nova’s lap, who gently stroked her.

“Goodnight, beloved,” Nina said with a yawn.

“Goodnight, Nina,” he replied. “And same to you, Elora.”

Elora gave a happy hiss before settling in for the night, closing her eyes but keeping her wits about her. Soon everyone in the King’s Hunting Grounds had fallen asleep for the night. Except for two individuals who were still struggling to free themselves from their predicaments.

Next Chapter: Fruitful Harvest

That's all for today. The first day of the King's Hunt Festival is over. What will happen next. Tune in to find out.

 

[CynthiaLover]

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild violence, mild language, suggestive themes)

Spoiler: Chapter 181) Fruitful Harvest

Fruitful Harvest

​

Morning soon broke over the King’s Hunting Ground. All the participants were slowly stirring from their slumber. It was the second day of the King’s Hunt Festival and everyone wanted to win.

Nova was making breakfast for his group. Nina and the others watched with attentive eyes, while Elora waited patiently, hoping she’d get a treat, too. After a bit Nova smiled and looked at the group.

“Okay, the pancakes and sausages are ready,” he said. “Gather up. That means you too, Elora, as you’re gonna need the energy.”

Elora looked elated as she heard this statement. Nova served everyone a nice sized pile of pancakes and a few sausages, much to their eagerness. He also gave Elora a stack of pancakes and some sausages, gently pouring melted butter and syrup on them, making the Gorgon Viper happy. Everyone sat down and began eating, smiling blissfully.

“Mmm!” Nina purred. “Your pancakes are always one of my favorites, Nova. So light and fluffy, with just the right amount of melted butter and syrup to add the perfect touch. You make the best meals, and I came from a castle.”

Nova chuckled lightly, “I’m glad you appreciate my cooking, Nina. Now eat up, as we’ve got another day of hunting ahead of us.”

Everyone nodded and resumed eating. Elora quickly swallowed her meal, clearly happy she got to share a meal with her master. After the plates were clear Nova and Nina washed them in the nearby stream before they all packed up and resumed their hunt.

Juniper said, “I think this might be a good time to summon my familiar, as he can help us track down some prey. Shall I go ahead?”

Nova nodded, “Yes, sure, go ahead. The more help we have the better.”

Juniper nodded, bit his thumb, producing blood, before saying, “Birchwood, come forth!”

A summoning circle appeared, followed by a burst of leaves, and soon a Wood Dog was standing next to Juniper. He looked up at his master endearingly before doing a double take at the sight of Elora.

“Don’t worry, Birchwood. This Gorgon Viper belongs to the Demon King’s champion and is helping us. Now, I need you to communicate with the plant life to see if we can find our next target in the King’s Hunt Festival.”

Birchwood nodded and walked over to a flower. He closed his eyes and concentrated, focusing on the flower. After a minute he opened his eyes and got into a pointing position, indicating that something was in a certain direction.

“Looks like Birchwood has gotten our next, and closest, target. Lead the way, Birchwood, but don’t get too far ahead of us.”

The Wood Dog nodded and started to guide the group toward the target he had learned was in that direction. They soon came to see a vine full of goldish red, basketball-sized apples. Birchwood pointed at them.

“I see,” Nina observed. “That’s a Snapple Trap apple vine. Which means it must be lurking above in the trees. We need to get those apples as they’re quite valuable and good.”

Nova turned to Elora, “Hey, Elora, think you can slice off that vine so we can get the apples off of it?”

Elora nodded, ignited her tail blade, and gave a vicious slash with it. She easily severed the vine, causing it to fall to the ground with a thud. They then heard the Snapple Trap above them screech in pain, the remaining vine quickly retreating upward and the leaves above them shaking violently. Elora grabbed the vine with her mouth and gently pulled the apples over to the group. She then noticed something. She slithered back over to where the Snapple Trap was screeching, picked something up, and brought it over to Nova like a dog recovering a game animal.

“What do you have there, Elora?” Nova asked.

She presented her find to him, revealing it to be a Clay Rabbit.

“A Clay Rabbit?” Nina quirked an eyebrow. “Looks like someone else caught this one. Do you think it’s any good for us to use?”

Juniper looked it over before saying, “I’m afraid not. It’s not fresh enough and the meat may already be going bad. It’s not worth using for the competition, especially since its point total would be lower because it’s at least a day old before putting it in a Capture Capsule.”

Nova replied, “I see. The catches need to be as fresh as possible in order to ensure the quality and point value.” He turned to Elora, “Here, Elora, you can have it. I know you like Clay Rabbit so you can have an extra treat today.”

Elora smiled as she took the Clay Rabbit from Nova, tossed it into the air, and snapped it up in her jaws, swallowing it and licking her lips. She nuzzled against Nova, clearly happy that she was given a treat, with him gently stroking her under the chin.

“I have to say your Gorgon Viper really is quite tame,” Juniper said. “And very friendly. I never knew Gorgon Vipers could be like this. But they say every rule has an exception so she’s probably a one-in-a-million special case. Anyway, thanks to her we now have the Snapple Trap’s entire vine of apples. These will be worth quite a bit. Capture Capsule activate!”

He gently tossed the Capture Capsule at the vine of giant apples, causing them to be sealed up inside it and coming to a rest. A point total appeared on the top of the capsule, allowing Juniper to smile as he saw it.

“Just as I thought. Each of these apples are worth 25 points, and this vine has 12 of them, giving us a total of 300 points. Good, very good.”

Suddenly, the Snapple Trap spat something out from above, startling the group. Nova drew his bow and an arrow and cautiously approached the regurgitated object. However, when he got close enough he groaned.

“Oh, for the love of God… it’s Eoleo…” he sighed.

Nina huffed, “Hopefully he’s dead.”

However, to her dismay, Eoleo grunted and slowly started to come to his senses. He was covered in slime and saliva as he gradually regained his focus. He looked at Nova, not seemingly registering the pink-haired archer at first, before he eyes widened.

“Pinky!” he growled. “So you are participating in the King’s Hunt Festival. What a joke. And how did I get out of that plant?”

Nova replied nonchalantly, “Elora inadvertently freed you from your digestive fate when she cut the vine containing the Snapple Trap’s apples. It caused the plant monster so much pain that it regurgitated you. So you basically owe Elora and me your life.”

“I don’t owe you anything, human!” Eoleo spat.

“I see you’re as ungrateful as always, Eoleo,” Nina said acidly. “Frankly if we had known you were in there we would’ve left you to become nothing but bones. So you should be more grateful that Nova and Elora saved your life, even if it was unintentional.”

Juniper asked, “That’s Eoleo, huh? The Werecat you mentioned yesterday. I can already see what you mean about him.”

Eoleo staggered to stand, still covered in slime and saliva. He glared hatefully at Nova, who merely rolled his eyes.

“I could’ve gotten out of there myself!” the Werecat spat.

“Then why didn’t you?” Nova countered. “And why didn’t you use your Werebeast form to get out of that Snapple Trap? It probably would’ve had the strength to free you from its stomach.”

Eoleo went dead silent, eyes wide, unable to answer. His silence was deafening.

“You never thought of that, did you?” the pink-haired man smirked. “Once again you prove to have no intelligence in that empty head of yours. Even in your panic you should’ve considered your Werebeast form as a means of escaping that predicament. Just goes to show that you’re no warrior, hunter, or man. What a joke. Come on, let’s move on and leave this moron alone. Maybe the Snapple Trap will try to eat him again.”

The group nodded and moved on, leaving the still stunned Eoleo behind. By the time they were out of sight Eoleo had recovered.

“Hey!” he spat. “Get back here right now! I’m not done with you yet! And give me those apples! I saw them first! Hey! Are you listening to me? Get over here right now! I demand it!”

But he was met with silence, much to his fury. He started to chase after them. However, just as he was about to catch up to them Elora swatted him hard with her tail, sending him skyward and disappearing over the canopy of trees.

“Thank you, Elora,” Nina smiled. “That’s one less issue to worry about. Hopefully something else eats him. But I worry that if Eoleo managed to infiltrate the event, then Dominic might have as well. And given that goon can survive pretty much everything short of a deity I doubt even getting digested would be enough to do him in.”

“Then let’s hope that he’s not involved in this event,” Juniper said. “I don’t want to have to deal with Dominic the Daring interrupting the biggest event of the year for us elves. There is already enough to worry about. We don’t need him or some dumb Werecat giving us even more problems.”

“Can’t say I blame you,” Nova replied. “But let’s proceed and forget about Eoleo. Hopefully the rest of the gang doesn’t run into him or Dominic.”

At the time Sir Reginald and Kettu were fighting off two Peach Clobbers, although one looked different, having a more regal appearance, with branches shaped like a crown, shorter fangs, and puffier lips.

Kettu charged the first one, stating, “Try this on for size! Cutthroat!”

His dagger gained ghastly energy as he slashed at the Peach Clobber. The ghastly energy was released and swallowed the fruit monster up. When the energy dispersed the Peach Clobber fell over, dead.

Sir Reginald said, “Nice work, Kettu! Now let’s get the Princess Peach Clobber!”

The duo turned to the more regal-looking Princess Peach Clobber. It saw its subject defeated and was looking nervous. It then tried to run. Kettu swiftly got around it and cornered it in between the two warriors, causing it to look back and forth, trying to find an exit.

“Reaper Slash!” Sir Reginald stated.

His sword gained ghastly energy and he took a powerful swipe at the Princess Peach Clobber. The ghastly energy was released and swallowed it up. When the energy dispersed the Princess Peach Clobber fell over, dead, allowing the two warriors to relax.

“Nice work, Reggie,” Kettu said.

“You, too, Kettu,” Sir Reginald replied. “And my name’s not ‘Reggie’!”

“Good show, you two!” Vulcan said. “And good work in keeping the Princess Peach Clobber from getting away. It’s worth a lot of points. Now… Capture Capsules activate!”

He threw two Capture Capsules at the downed fruit monsters. They were swallowed up by the capsules and sealed inside. Both gained point totals as the capsules came to a rest. Kettu picked up both of them and brought them over to Vulcan.

“Here ya go,” he said. “Two Peach Clobbers, including one Princess Peach Clobber. Hopefully they’ll give us some big points.”

Vulcan took the two Capture Capsules and looked them over, smiling, “They most assuredly will. The Princess Peach Clobber is worth 500 points on her own because of her rarity, but throw in the peaches on her head, which adds on an extra five points each, and that increases her total to 545. She alone will give us a major point boost, much less her subject. This’ll boost our score quite nicely.”

He put the two Capture Capsules away, taking a moment to look everything over.

“We’ve done good and it hasn’t even been a full 24 hours yet. At this rate we should be able to win the event.”

Sir Reginald sheathed his sword, saying, “That’s what we’re aiming for, right? So shall we continue onward?”

The group nodded and proceeded deeper into the woods, looking for more prey.

At the time Van and Angelo had just finished defeating another plant-like monster. This one looked similar to the Peach Clobber only it was a pear with vines acting as arms. It rolled to its side as it was defeated, making Sapphira smile.

“Good show, you two,” she said sincerely. “That Pearagon Plant was no match for you.”

Angelo smiled, “Thank you for the kind words, Lady Sapphira. Proceed when you’re ready.”

“Right. Capture Capsule go!”

She threw the Capture Capsule at the Pearagon Plant, converting it into energy and sealing it up inside. When the capsule came to a rest on the ground a point total appeared. Van picked it up and walked over to Sapphira.

“Here you go, Lady Sapphira,” he said. “Hopefully we’ll get some nice bonus points for the pears on its body.”

Sapphira looked at the point total before saying, “Yes, we most certainly did. Each pear on its body is worth five points and it had seven of them, giving us 35 extra points. Combine that with the Pearagon Plant’s 175 points gives us 210 points. Good, very good. You two make quite the talented pair. No wonder you can face off against Muu’s forces.”

Angelo looked proud, “Well, we have to do our part in stopping Muu and freeing Edyn from his grasp once and for all, Lady Sapphira. It’s a dirty job but we’re willing to face the horrors that Muu’s army provides for Edyn’s salvation.”

Van nodded, “Indeed. Hmm?” He turned around, his ears twitching, “I hear something. Something is coming our way. Prepare yourselves.”

Everyone got into a defensive position, awaiting their unknown target. Soon they hear screaming, making Van and Angelo go wide eyed.

“Not him…”

Suddenly Dominic came racing out of the bushes, screaming in terror, his body battered and seemed to have some raw marks, his clothes and armor looking like they melted a bit. As he raced toward the group Van quickly turned around and kicked him squarely in the crotch, causing him to crumple to the ground.

“Isn’t that… Dominic the Daring?” a knight asked. “He’s a wanted man for betraying Edyn in favor of Muu.”

Sapphira looked disgusted, “Not that foul cretin. Why is he here?”

Van sighed, “Probably hoping to infiltrate the event to one-up Nova, win Nina’s heart, and steal any rare monster treats he can. Though judging by the looks of him he’s seemed to have already had a close encounter with something’s stomach. Surprised he survived that but, then again, Dominic survives things that would kill most people.”

Dominic was slowly coming to his senses before he noticed Van and Angelo. His eyes widened as he jumped up onto his feet.

“You!” he growled. “How dare you damage my perfect manly manhood! It’s what women crave, after all, just like how they crave me. You have some nerve!”

Sapphira countered, “You’re the one with some nerve! Infiltrating for your selfish gain the most important event of the year for us elves. You are absolutely disgusting. And no woman in her right mind would ‘crave’ you or your ‘manly manhood’, you slimy scumbag.”

Dominic approached her in a flirtatious manner, prompting her knights to get in front of her.

“Out of the way!” he spat. “I’ve got a woman to please.”

Sapphira looked disgusted, “Let’s see you try this on for size.” She bit her thumb, producing blood, before stating, “Pearl, come forth!”

A summon circle appeared, followed by a splash of water and light, and soon a Befuddle Cuttlefish appeared, floating next to Sapphira.

“Pearl, please give that man, Dominic, something to keep him busy,” she instructed.

The Befuddle Cuttlefish floated up to Dominic’s face, looking him straight in the eye. Her body then gave off bright flashes that blinded and dazed Dominic, causing him to stagger.

“Now we beat it!”

The group quickly fled while Dominic was distracted. After a few minutes Dominic rubbed his eyes and opened them, revealing them to be flickering with various colors.

“My lady, where are you?” he called in a flirtatious manner.

He then heard something. He turned and saw Sapphira. He opened his arms and grabbed her, smiling.

“My beautiful woman! You came to let me have my way with you! How wonderful!”

However, unbeknownst to Dominic, what he was really holding was a Peach Clobber. It looked confused but when Dominic puckered his lips to kiss it the monster roared in a fury. It lunged at him, making him scream as it viciously attacked him. After a few minutes the Peach Clobber was alone, with a bulging, struggling belly. It gave a burp, spitting out one of Dominic’s boots, before hopping away to polish off its meal.

Meanwhile, Cain was eyeing what looked like a beaver dam made of both wood and bones in a small pond. Stormfly and her knights were looking at it as well, seemingly knowing what Cain was up to.

Stormfly looked up at the sky, saying, “The Honey Beaver dam should be occupied at this time in the morning. Honey Beavers don’t get up until at least 9 AM. Yet they’re considered the most industrious monster out there like their normal counterparts. This is a golden opportunity to snag multiple catches, as Honey Beavers tend to be in families of at least five.”

Cain nodded, “Yes, I agree. Lady Stormfly, be ready to fire a Lightning spell. I’ll flush the Honey Beavers out so you can strike them down. They’re not tough so they shouldn’t be too difficult to defeat. But be ready.”

Stormfly nodded, drew her staff, and started to prepare a spell. Cain walked out of the bushes and readied his spear, aiming directly at the dam.

“Meteor Throw!” he stated.

He threw the now flaming spear at the dam. It collided with it, causing it to explode, sending the pack of Honey Beavers inside of it flying. His spear returned to him before he turned to Stormfly.

“Lady Stormfly, now!”

“Lightning Storm!” she cried out.

She released the spell, causing powerful bolts of lightning to strike the Honey Beavers with powerful energies, making them screech in pain. When the attack waned the Honey Beavers flopped into the water before floating up to the surface, dead. Cain used his spear to fish the Honey Beaver corpses out of the water, putting them in a pile. After he collected the last one Stormfly and her knights walked out of the bushes.

“Nicely done, Cain,” Stormfly smiled. “That was some excellent teamwork. You’re quite something, you know that? I’m glad I got partnered up with you. I feel very confident and safe with you around.”

She gave him a warm, loving smile, making Cain blush bright red. He turned his head away to hide his blush, making Stormfly giggle.

“Anyway, onto the nitty-gritty. Capture Capsules go!”

She threw several Capture Capsules, one after the other, at the Honey Beaver corpses. One by one they were sealed inside the capsules, which then locked and displayed a point value. She looked at the point values as she picked up each Capture Capsule, smiling as she did.

“Excellent!” she smiled. “There are six Honey Beavers and each are worth 45 points, giving us 270 points for all of them. Nicely done, Cain. I appreciate you deciding to help out during this competition, as the threat of Muu is rather thick in the air. And considering this is the most important event of the year to us elves it really means a lot that you and the Demon King’s champion party volunteered to help us.”

Cain replied, “Yeah, well, this event is too important to you elves to cancel. And Muu needs to be stopped so all of Edyn can live in peace. So it was the right thing to do; Muu can’t cause trouble for you and your fellow elves.”

Stormfly smiled, “You’re sweet, Cain.”

She walked over and gave him a small kiss on the cheek, making him go wide eyed and become bright read.

“Now, then, let’s move on, shall we?”

Cain, who was too stunned to talk, simply nodded and followed Stormfly and her knights to their next potential target.

At the time Zeeker’s group was patrolling the wooded area. Elizabetta was using her antennae to try to detect any enemies while Zeeker sniffed the air.

Zeeker said, “I can smell something nearby. It smells like… mangos. I’m guessing we’ll be encountering a Soul Mangoon or two.”

Elizabetta nodded, “I can detect it, too, Zeeker. It’s nearby.” Suddenly, her antennae stiffened and she looked up, “There! On that tree branch. There a trio of Soul Mangoons!”

Everyone looked up to see the three Soul Mangoons resting on the branch. They looked similar to the Peach Clobber and Pearagon Plant, being large monster fruit with smaller fruit dangling off their bodies, only with branches for limbs and were smaller. They were fast asleep, having not detected the group.

Mayfair smiled, “This is a golden opportunity to get them while they’re asleep. Let’s hurry before they awaken.”

Elizabetta nodded, “Right. Let me try a new spell I learned.” She started to channel energy before saying, “Death!”

She fired a glob of ghastly energy at one of the Soul Mangoons. When it struck the fruit monster it swallowed it up. When the energies waned the one Soul Mangoon fell off the branch and onto the ground, dead. However, the other two Soul Mangoons awoke. They growled and began spitting seeds like bullets at the group.

“Take this!” Zeeker stated. “Star Arrows!”

He fired star-tipped arrows at the Soul Mangoons. The arrows pierced their bodies, causing them to freeze up before falling off the branch, dead. Everyone relaxed now that the threat was over.

Mayfair smiled, “Good work, you two. Nicely done. Now, Capture Capsules go!”

She threw three Capture Capsules, one after the other, at the Soul Mangoons. They were each sealed up inside the capsules, which locked up and came to a rest on the ground. A point total for the plant monsters appeared on the top half. Zeeker picked up the Capture Capsules and handed them over to Mayfair.

“Here you go, Lady Mayfair,” he said. “Three Soul Mangoons, ripe for the picking.”

She giggled, “I like your wit, Zeeker.” She took the Capture Capsules and looked them over, “Not bad. Each Soul Mangoon is worth 23 points, giving us a total of 69 points for all three. They won’t give a substantial boost to our points but every point counts.”

Elizabetta nodded, “That’s true. Hmm?” She looked up at the sky, “Something is coming!”

Suddenly something large came crashing from the sky and landed in the ground before the group. Zeeker took one look and gave a groan.

“Not Eoleo…” he sighed.

“Not that damn Werecat again!” Elizabetta whined.

“Who is Eoleo?” Mayfair asked.

Zeeker replied, “Long story. He’s a Werecat that has been stalking Nina in hopes of making her his ‘pack queen’ despite the fact that the Phoenix Clan and Werecats are enemies by nature. Yet he’s too stupid to realize that and has chased Nina across two continents and the ocean. It’s gotten to the point that his own pack abandoned him, especially since he’s basically no better than Dominic when it comes to his negative points. Which he has a lot of. But how and why did he infiltrate this event?”

Eoleo slowly came to his senses. He managed to peel himself out of the Werecat-shaped hole he made and stood up. His eyes narrowed as he saw Zeeker and Elizabetta.

“You!” he growled. “Take me to Nina at once! I won’t allow that pathetic human to continue spending time with her!”

Elizabetta said to Mayfair, “He’s also racist towards humans, adding another negative point to him.”

“Be quiet, bug breath! I demand you take me to Nina at once! That pink-haired human is gonna get it good! And that overgrown inchworm of his, too! When I get my hands on him, I’ll—Urk!”

He suddenly froze to the spot. The group looked up to see Elizabetta drenching Eoleo in her Moth Dust. Satisfied she fluttered down and gave him a look of contempt.

“Watch who you call ‘bug breath’, fleabag,” she growled. “Otherwise you’ll get a taste of my Moth Dust.”

She then slashed him across the face with her short claws, leaving cross-shaped cuts in his skin and causing blood to lightly ooze out.

Zeeker said, “Let’s go and leave Eoleo to his fate. Hopefully something eats him.”

Mayfair asked, “Is it really okay to leave him?”

“He’s basically a Werecat version of Dominic. He’s an enemy to us, especially after all the grief and problems he’s caused us during our fights with Muu’s army. And he won’t stop trying to sexually harass Nina despite she makes it very clear she hates him. He’s better off dead, as even his fellow Werecats can’t stand him. So just leave him so we can continue our mission, as we don’t need any distractions during this time.”

Everyone nodded and left Eoleo behind. He tried to say something and move but was unable to. He gained a look of hatred on his face as he awaited the Moth Dust to wear off.

However, near the back end of the King’s Hunting Ground something was climbing up the floating island. Soon a fair number of Undead Soldiers clambered over the ledge, with their leader following.

The leader said, “So… this the King’s Hunting Ground, huh? Where all the young elven nobles are off on their childish hunting festival. Well, we’re also on the hunt, too… for fresh souls. I, Captain Goredon, will collect each and every soul from this event and bring them to Master Muu. Nothing will stand in our way.”

Next Chapter: Hunted Hunter

That's all for today. Another day in the King's Hunt Festival. But Muu is now part of the mix. What will happen next? Tune in to find out.

 

[CynthiaLover]

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, mild violence)

Spoiler: Chapter 182) Hunted Hunter

Hunted Hunter

​

It had been 30 minutes since the Undead Army had infiltrated the King’s Hunt Festival, unbeknownst to everyone present. The various elven nobles were still on the hunt for their choice prey, trying to collect as many points as possible before time ran out. The party was on high-alert as they searched the hunting grounds.

Nova’s group was engaged in a battle with a large moose monster with antlers made of metal, glowing yellow eyes, a ridge of spines down its back, and hooves that ended in blade-like structures.

Juniper stated, “Steel-Antler Moose are one of the toughest monsters in this event! Don’t let your guard down! Birchwood! Ensnare it with your ability to control plant life!”

Birchwood barked before concentrating. Soon giant, thick blades of grass erupted from the ground and grabbed the Steel-Antler Moose by the legs and middle. It gave a fierce bellow as it struggled to break free.

Nova instructed, “Elora, coil it up and squeeze the life out of it!”

Elora nodded and quickly wrapped her body around it, squeezing tightly, making the moose monster struggle even harder, though it was clear it wasn’t winning the battle.

“Nina! Use its antlers as lightning rods to blast it with magic!”

Nina nodded, “On it, beloved!” She started to channel energy before saying, “Thunder Crash!”

A massive thunderbolt came down from the sky. It struck the Steel-Antler Moose via its metal antlers, pummeling it with powerful Lightning energy, fiercely shocking the beast without harming Elora.

“My turn!” Juniper stated. “Stun!”

He fired a blast at the Steel-Antler Moose. The attack struck it squarely in the face, making it howl in pain as its body became frozen from paralyzing energy. Knowing the monster was now in a perfect position and unable to retaliate, Elora opened her mouth and sank her fangs into its neck. With a sickening crack her fangs shattered the moose monster’s neck. It gave one last pained cry before it started to fall over. Elora quickly uncoiled herself from it, allowing the Steel-Antler Moose to crash the ground, dead. Everyone relaxed as the battle ended. Birchwood scurried over to Juniper for a scratch behind the ears while Elora slithered toward Nova and nuzzled against him. Both responded to their familiars and gave them the loving attention they sought.

Juniper smiled, “Good work, everyone. We certainly had our work cut out for us this time. But we prevailed regardless. Now… Capture Capsule activate!”

He threw a Capture Capsule at the dead Steel-Antler Moose. The sphere sealed the monster inside of it and locked up, clunking to the ground as it did. A point total appeared on the top half of the capsule. Birchwood scurried over, picked up the Capture Capsule with his mouth, and brought it over to his master, who graciously took it.

“Thank you, Birchwood. Now… looks like this Steel-Antler Moose is worth the maximum 500 points that any prey can fetch, bonus points notwithstanding. That’ll give our point total a substantial boost. But that beast was a tough nut to crack, that’s for sure. Steel-Antler Moose are some of the toughest food-producing monsters out there. But they’re worth the effort, as their meat is wonderful.”

Suddenly, Elora became upright, looking in a certain direction, her eyes narrowing and giving a hiss. Her change in demeanor didn’t go unnoticed by the group.

“Elora?” Nova asked. “What is it, girl? Do you detect a threat?”

Elora nodded, giving another threatening his.

“Is it another monster?” Nina asked.

Elora shook her head, which started to worry the group.

“Elora… please don’t tell me that you’re detecting Undead…” Nova gulped.

Elora nodded her head; her eyes were intense and her tail blade was ignited in hellfire.

“Oh no… it finally happened…” Nina said. “Muu’s army has infiltrated the event. We need to warn the others before they get caught in the crossfire or caught off-guard.” Her eyes lit up, “And I know just how to do it.” She bit her thumb, producing blood, before saying, “Phantom, come forth!”

A summoning circle appeared, followed by a gust of wind, and soon Phantom was perched on Nina’s arm.

“Phantom, we’ve got an emergency to deal with. Please record what I’m about to say so you can track down the others and pass this message onto them.”

Phantom nodded and his eyes began gleaming.

“Gang, it’s Nina. Elora just detected Muu’s army. The Undead Army has infiltrated the event. You need to be careful, as Muu’s forces are now lurking inside the King’s Hunting Grounds. Be on full alert and don’t let anyone get caught in the crossfire or caught off-guard, as it’s clear they’re hunting for souls. Try to find the other participants and keep them safe so they don’t get ambushed by whatever Undead Captain or General has infiltrated the event. Good luck and stay safe. End message.”

Phantom’s eyes stopped gleaming. He blinked a few times before awaiting Nina’s next instructions.

“Okay, Phantom, now that the message has been recorded, find the others. They’ve been divided up into pairs: Sir Reginald and Kettu, Van and Angelo, and Zeeker and Elizabetta. Try to find them but also keep yourself safe from the beasts in this hunting grounds. Best becoming both invisible and intangible so you can avoid any trouble. Please, Phantom, go find the others, but stay safe. When you find all the others come back to me. Good luck.”

Phantom nodded, gave a screech, and became invisible before taking off in search of the rest of the party.”

Juniper asked, “So, what should we do now? Should we wait here or try to find the other participants and warn them?”

Nova replied, “We’ll have to track down Muu’s army before they get a chance to attack the other participants. If we can nip them in the bud then that’ll reduce the threat significantly. Elora, you can track them, right?”

Elora nodded her head, giving a hiss to confirm his question.

“Good. Please guide us to the Undead Army so we can try to eliminate them before anyone else has the unfortunate honor of stumbling upon them. At least with you we stand a very good chance, as you’re an Undead hunter. For good measures I’ll summon Fou as well so we can bolster our numbers, even if it’s just by one. But as they say, ‘a single grain of rice can tip the scale’, so it’ll be worth our time. Just a second.” He took out Fou’s Spirit Crystal and said, “Fou, I need your assistance.”

The Spirit Crystal shattered before reforming into Fou. It looked around and did a polite bow to Nova.

“Time for that later, my friend. We’ve got unwanted ‘guests’ infiltrating this event and we need your help to give us an advantage against them. Are you ready, Fou?”

Fou nodded, clanging its warhammers together eagerly.

“Good. Now, Elora, lead the way.”

Elora nodded and guided the group forward to where she was detecting the Undead Army. They were all tense as they followed the Gorgon Viper toward where their enemies were hunting down the other participants.

At the time Zeeker’s group had just finished off a swarm of brightly colored, decently large monster crickets.

“That’s a lot of Candy Crickets,” Elizabetta said. “Do you store them all in one Capture Capsule or do you need multiple ones?”

Mayfair replied, “Insect-type monsters like this can be gathered up and stored in one Capture Capsule due to their small size and tendency to be in large swarms. So just cluster them together and I’ll get the Capture Capsule ready.”

The duo nodded and gathered all the Candy Crickets into one pile.

“Capture Capsule go!”

She threw the Capture Capsule at the pile of Candy Crickets. The capsule swallowed up all the Candy Crickets before sealing up. When it came to a rest on the ground a point total appeared. Zeeker picked up the Capture Capsule and handed it over to Mayfair.

“Thank you, Zeeker. Now then…” she looked at the point total and smiled, “Good, very good. There were 25 of these little buggers and they’re worth ten points each, giving us 250 points for the whole swarm. Not bad, not bad at all. At least these were easy pickings compared to something like a Burn Bear despite only being worth a lot in a group. You two make a good pair.”

Elizabetta got closer to Zeeker, saying in a flirtatious manner, “Yeah, well, we do our best. Right, Zeeker?”

Zeeker gained a crooked smile, “Yeah, we sure do.”

“Oh, are you dating?” Mayfair asked.

Zeeker shook his head, “No. At least not yet anyway. Elizabetta has expressed an interest in me because I saved her from one of Muu’s baddies. …And I pulled a rather smooth move on her in the process. It’s not to say I’m not interested in her, as she’s quite the lovely and sweet woman. But I’ve still got a few personal issues to sort out and I don’t want them getting in the way of a potential relationship. Before you ask, I was part of the original Beastman Resistance as one of its Captains. But after Vertebreak crushed us and sent the survivors scattering to the wind, myself included, I bowed out of the fight for a while. My survivor’s guilt got the better of me and I ran away for quite some time. Nova was able to rekindle the fire in me, which is why I’m part of this party. But I still harbor some self-hatred for my cowardice, especially since the Beastman Resistance managed to rebuild itself in my absence. So I’m still wrestling with some negative emotions that make it hard to focus on a relationship. It’s not that I don’t want to be in a relationship with Elizabetta, I just need to sort out some issues first. So we’re not dating. Yet.”

“I see. So you’re not against a relationship with her, you just want to sort out some personal issues first before pursuing it. I wouldn’t wait too long, though, as you might lose her to someone else.”

“Oh, I know that. I learned that from Nova, as he nearly lost Nina to the then-Prince Falkner because he lacked the courage to tell her upfront how he felt. Fortunately it panned out fine for him, but I know that I cannot wait too long to pursue a relationship. Thanks to Nova helping me I’ve sorted through most of my issues. Just one or two more mental blockades are left and hopefully that’ll be the end of it. But, for now, let’s focus on the event.”

Suddenly, they all heard a screech. They looked around, then up, and saw Phantom become visible as he flew down toward them.

“What’s a Stealth Falcon doing here?” a knight asked.

“That’s Phantom, Nina’s familiar!” Zeeker exclaimed. He held out his arm, allowing Phantom to perch on it, “Phantom, what are you doing here?”

Phantom projected the recording he took, relaying Nina’s message to the group. They all went wide eyed as they learned what was going on.

“So Muu’s army has infiltrated the event!” Elizabetta sputtered. “This is not good.”

Phantom stopped his recording and took flight, hovering above the group.

“I get it,” Zeeker said. “You’re relaying that message to everyone in the party, right, Phantom?”

Phantom nodded, giving a screech to further confirm it.

“Then don’t waste any time. Go. We’ll be fine now that we’re aware of the threat. Find the others if you haven’t already and let them know. We’ll be careful.”

Phantom nodded and took off, becoming invisible again.

Mayfair looked worried, “So Muu’s army has infiltrated the event. This is not good.”

Elizabetta shook her head, “No, it isn’t. And the party’s been divided up. But this is exactly why we volunteered to help, as the threat of Muu was high enough that we felt the need to help. At least we’re aware of it now so we can avoid getting ambushed. What should we do, Zeeker?”

Zeeker pondered for a moment before saying, “Let’s see if we can find another group of participants and warn them that Muu’s army is now in the mix. While Phantom will take care of relaying the message to the rest of the party we need to do our part in helping protect everyone here. So let’s see if we can find another group and warn them so they don’t get ambushed.”

The group nodded and ventured deeper into the woods, hoping to find one of the other groups to warn them about the impending threat.

Meanwhile, Van and Angelo were fending off another Burn Bear, though this one seemed larger and stronger, with longer claws, spiky fur, and a flaming head.

“Geyser!” Angelo stated.

He summoned a geyser that blasted the more powerful-looking Burn Bear, drenching it with water and weakening its flames.

“Don’t let up!” Van stated. “We need to take down this King Burn Bear before it has a chance to retaliate! Stab Throw!”

He stabbed the King Burn Bear in the stomach, making it roar in pain. He then hoisted it into the air and threw it. It flailed as it fell from the sky. Van then turned around and gave it a heavy double rear kick, knocking it into a large boulder.

“My turn!” Sapphira stated. “Geyser!”

She summoned another geyser that struck the King Burn Bear, drenching it in water and dealing a lot of damage. It was clear the beast was on its last legs but it still had some fight left. It got up on its hind legs and gave a fierce roar. It then threw a fireball at the group.

“Bubble Burst!” Sapphira stated.

She fired a stream of bubbles that collided with the fireball. The bubbles prevailed, snuffing out the fireball and continuing forward, striking the King Burn Bear and further dousing its flames.

“Allow me!” Angelo said confidently. “Falcon Slash!”

He started to slash rapidly at speeds unheard of for him, slicing and cutting the King Burn Bear all over its body. This attack seemed to be the final one, as the King Burn Bear’s flames went out and it crashed to the ground, dead. The group relaxed as the King Burn Bear stopped breathing.

Sapphira clapped her hands, “Well done, you two. Good show. I can see why you and your party have gotten so far in uprooting Muu’s grip on Edyn. I dare say even Muu himself might be getting worried about you. Especially if you were able to take down big hitters like General Juggerrot and General Vertebreak.”

Angelo did a polite bow, “Thank you for the kind word, Lady Sapphira. Now, I suggest you get a Capture Capsule ready so we can add this King Burn Bear to our collection.”

“Yes, good point. Capture Capsule activate!”

She threw a Capture Capsule at the downed King Burn Bear. The capsule entrapped the monster inside it before locking, landing on the ground gently. A point total appeared on the top half. Van trotted over and picked up the Capture Capsule before returning it to Sapphira.

“Here you go, Lady Sapphira,” he said. “One King Burn Bear, dethroned.”

Sapphira giggled, “I do love the sense of humor you two have.” She took the Capture Capsule and looked it over, smiling, “Nice, very nice. This King Burn Bear is worth 440 points. Not quite the level of the Princess Peach Clobber we got earlier but still a very valuable catch.”

Suddenly, they all heard a screech. They looked around, then up, and saw Phantom appear.

“Is that a… Stealth Falcon?” a knight asked.

Angelo’s eyes widened, “It’s Phantom, Nina’s familiar! Something might’ve happened.”

Van held out his arm to allow Phantom to perch on it.

“Did something happen, Phantom?” the Centaur asked.

Phantom projected the recording he had taken, showing the message that Nina had made. Everyone gasped as they heard the recording.

“So, Muu’s army has decided to infiltrate the event,” Van said in a concerned tone. “Once again Elora comes in clutch. I swear, Nova obtaining his Gorgon Viper has been an absolute godsend for our group.”

Phantom stopped projecting the message, blinking a few times. He then flew off of Van’s arm and hovered in place.

“You’re going to tell the others, right, Phantom?” Angelo asked.

Phantom nodded, giving a screech to confirm Angelo’s statement.

“Then go and find the others,” Van instructed. “Now that we’re aware of the situation we can prepare accordingly. Go while there’s still time. We’ll take care of things from our end.”

Phantom nodded, became invisible, and took off to track down the next group.

Sapphira looked concerned, “What should we do? We can’t let Muu’s army cause problems for everyone. Do we confront them? Or should we warn the other groups, since it’s clear Phantom was only instructed to warn your party.”

Van pondered for a moment before saying, “Let’s see if we can track down one of the other groups in this event and warn them. The fewer chances Muu’s army has to ambush them the better. At least with Elora on the hunt the threat of Muu shouldn’t be too bad. But for good measures we should see if we can track down one of the other groups to warn them that Muu’s army has infiltrated the festival.”

Angelo nodded, “Good idea, Van. Let’s go while we still have the chance.”

Nodding, the group ventured into the hunting grounds in hopes of finding one of the other groups partaking in the event to warn them of the unwanted enemies now lurking in the event.

A short time later Sir Reginald and Kettu were engaged in a battle with a Sweet-Tusk Boar. It had been ensnared by vines, preventing it from moving, making it an easy target.

“Good thinking using Thorn Stab to immobilize the Sweet-Tusk Boar, Kettu!” Vulcan said. “Now it’s an easy target.”

Kettu grinned, “Thanks. Now, let’s bring home the bacon! Knife Toss!”

He summoned multiple magical daggers, juggled them a bit, then threw them at the Sweet-Tusk Boar. The daggers struck the monster, exploding, dealing impressive damage.

“You’re up at bat, Reggie!”

“I’m on it!” Sir Reginald said. “And my name’s not ‘Reggie’, Kettu!” he turned his attention to the immobilized monster, “Ice Sword!”

His sword became coated in icy energy. He performed a powerful downward slash that made the Sweet-Tusk Boar squeal in pain. Ice started to form around the wound, further freezing the monster in place.

“Now it’s my turn!” Vulcan said. “Beast Slash!”

He performed a powerful slash that made the Sweet-Tusk Boar cry out in pain, as the attack did extra damage to it. The boar monster was trying desperately to free itself but the thorny vines held it in place.

“One more attack should do it!” Sir Reginald stated. “Kettu, you get the honors.”

Kettu grinned, “Thanks, Reggie.” He turned to face the struggling Sweet-Tusk Boar, “Lights out, little piggie. Cutthroat!”

His daggers were coated in ghastly energy. He raced over and slashed the monster on the neck. The ghastly energies engulfed the Sweet-Tusk Boar, making it go wide eyed in shock. When the energies vanished the Sweet-Tusk Boar flopped to one side, dead, ending the fight.

Vulcan smiled, “Another successful hunt. You two certainly are good. I’m impressed.”

Sir Reginald sheathed his sword, saying, “Thank you for the kind words, Lord Vulcan. We do our best. Now, I suggest you add this beast to your collection. Hopefully it’ll offer us some good points.”

“Yes, indeed. Capture Capsule go!”

He threw the Capture Capsule at the downed boar monster. It sealed the monster up inside of it, locking shut, before clunking to the ground. A point total appeared on the top half of the capsule. Kettu walked over, picked it up, and held it out to Vulcan.

“Here you go,” he said. “One Sweet-Tusk Boar, ready to roast.”

“I do like your humor,” Vulcan chuckled. He took the Capture Capsule and looked at the point total, smiling, “Good. This Sweet-Tusk Boar is worth 300 points. That’ll be a nice boost to our total.”

Suddenly, they all heard a screeching noise. They looked around, then up, and saw Phantom appear.

Sir Reginald looked surprised, “What’s Phantom doing here?”

A knight asked, “You know this Stealth Falcon?”

Kettu nodded, “Yeah. Phantom is Nina’s familiar. I got a bad feeling about this.”

Sir Reginald held out his arm to allow Phantom to perch on it.

“Did something happen, Phantom?” he asked.

Phantom projected the recording he had, showing them Nina’s message. Everyone went wide eyed as they heard the news.

“I knew it would be bad news,” Kettu growled. “So Muu’s army is now in the mixing bowl with everything else.”

“It’s a good thing that Nova has Elora, as she was able to detect them,” Sir Reginald said. “And it’s just as good that Nina has Phantom here, as she knows he’s reliable in letting us know about the threat. Now we know to be ready for the threat of Muu’s army.”

Phantom stopped projecting the recording and took off, hovering in the air.

“Are you going to tell the others?” Kettu asked. “Or have you already done that? Screech once for no and screech twice for yes.”

Phantom gave two screeches, indicating the latter question was correct.

“You do good work, Phantom,” Sir Reginald said. “Reliable as always. No wonder Nina loves you. Please return to Nina and let her know we all got the message. But stay safe and keep your head down so you don’t get caught off guard by something.”

Phantom nodded, became invisible, and took off, heading back to find Nina.

Vulcan asked, “What should we do, Sir Reginald?”

Sir Reginald took a moment to think before saying, “I suggest we try to find at least one of the other groups and warn them. I wouldn’t be surprised of the others are already doing that. That way we can ensure they don’t get ambushed by whatever Undead Captain or General has infiltrated the event, as the unknown foe is the most dangerous foe. We’d best get going while we still have a chance to find one of the other participants before Muu’s army finds them first.”

The group nodded and ventured deeper into the hunting grounds, hoping to find at least one other group to warn them of the dangers that now lurked in the sea of trees.

Shortly afterward Cain’s group was looking around for more prey.

“We haven’t spotted anything since those Honey Beavers,” Stormfly said. “I wonder if someone beat us to the punch in this area.”

“Possibly,” Cain said. “This King’s Hunting Ground is only so large.”

Suddenly they all heard a screech. They looked around before Phantom appeared.

“That’s a Stealth Falcon!” a knight said.

Cain narrowed his eyes before saying, “Wait. Aren’t you Phantom? Nina’s familiar? Is something wrong?”

He held out his arm to allow Phantom to perch on it. Phantom then projected the recording, showing Nina’s message, making the group gasp in shock.

“So, Muu’s army has infiltrated the event,” Cain growled. “This is bad news. Judging by the recording this message was mostly for Nova’s party but you were willing to show it to me, too, Phantom. Thank you, I appreciate that.”

Phantom ended the projection before taking off. He hovered above them for a bit before becoming invisible and heading off to find Nina.

“So now we know that Muu’s army is in this hunting grounds…” Stormfly said, concerned. “What should we do?”

Cain pondered for a moment before saying, “Let’s see if we can find another group taking part in this event and warn them. I’m certain the other members of Nova’s party are doing the same. The fewer chances Muu’s minions have to ambush the various nobles here the better. Come, let’s see if we can find anyone while there still might be some time. I’ll thank Nina later for letting me see Phantom’s recording despite I’m not a party member.”

The group nodded and ventured deeper into the hunting grounds, hoping they had enough time to warn at least one group of the impending threat.

A little while later Nova’s group was carefully stalking the Undead Army. Elora was noticeably more agitated, indicating they were getting closer.

Nina said in a concerned tone, “I hope Phantom was fortunate enough to find the others and warn them.”

Nova replied, “Are you kidding? Phantom is one of the most reliable familiars out there. If you need a task from him he will complete it without fail, no matter what it may be. You really lucked out when you got him, just like how I lucked out with Elora and Fou. He’ll bring results, no doubt about it.”

Nina smiled, “Thank you, Nova. I admit I do feel better. And you’re right. Phantom has never let me down. Whenever I ask him to do something it’s not a matter of if, but when. Hopefully he’ll return soon.”

As if on cue Phantom appeared and perched on Nina’s shoulder, startling her.

“Right on cue,” Juniper chuckled.

Nina turned to her familiar, “Phantom, were you successful?”

Phantom nodded, giving a screech to confirm his success. Nina gently stroked him in his preferred spot, making him coo in pleasure.

“You’re the best, Phantom. Truly. I couldn’t have asked for a better familiar. And even if I could I’d only accept you. You make me so proud. Take a rest for now, as I might need you later. To the Spirit Plane.”

Phantom held his head up high before vanishing in a flurry of sparkles.

Nova smiled, “I told you Phantom would deliver. I wouldn’t be surprised if he even informed Cain, since our message was mostly for the party. But either way now the rest of the gang is aware of the problem. We just have to hope that they can find the other groups before Muu’s army does. Now, let’s keep moving forward, as it’s clear we’re getting close. Elora, how much further away are the Undead Army?”

Elora took a moment to focus her senses before turning to Nova. She gave a few gestures with her head and upper wings, trying to explain what she sensed.

“Not much further, I take it? Like maybe less than a mile away?”

Elora nodded, giving a hiss to confirm Nova’s statement.

“Then we’d best be on guard, as we’ll soon be right on top of them.” He turned to Juniper and his knights, “I’d hate to ask but we might need your help, as the enemy will most definitely have a numbers advantage over us. Are you willing to fight Muu’s army?”

Juniper nodded, “Yes, we must. For everyone’s sake. You can count on me and my men.”

The knights nodded in agreement.

“Good. But don’t bite off more than you can chew. Now, let’s progress further and hope we can nip the threat in the bud.”

Next Chapter: Undoing the Undead

That's all for today. Tune in next time to see if our heroes can stop Muu's army from claiming another soul.

 

[CynthiaLover]

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, mild violence)

Spoiler: Chapter 183) Undoing the Undead

Undoing the Undead

​

The air in the King’s Hunting Ground was thick with anticipation and fear. Knowledge of Muu’s army having infiltrated the event slowly but efficiently spread to the various groups, mainly thanks to the heroic party taking the time needed to search out the participants before Muu could ambush them. Now they knew that the King’s Hunting Ground was even more dangerous, but they hoped that the threat would be dealt with quickly.

Nova’s group slowly but surely crept their way toward where Muu’s Undead Army was. Elora was in the lead, guiding the group, her tail blade ignited with hellfire and her eyes focused. She gave a few hisses and made some body motions to try to explain what she wanted.

Nova nodded, “I get it, Elora. We’re practically on top of them, right?”

Elora nodded, smiling with happiness that her master understood her.

“Okay, then, it’s time to get into gear.”

“I have a suggestion, Nova,” Nina said. “Let me transform using Shaman magic to even the playing field. With Elora and Fou we should have enough power to tackle our enemies but it might not hurt to have my Goddess of Phoenixes form ready. What do you say, beloved?”

Nova nodded, “Yes, good idea, Nina. Plus the attacks produced by that Shaman form are extra effective against Undead, so it’ll definitely help even the odds in our favor. Do it now, as we cannot take the chance during the battle.”

Nina nodded, tapped some of the Elemental Gems on her Shaman Magic Bracelet, stating in a hushed tone, “Elemental Energy Fusion activate!”

She was engulfed in swirling energy, to the accompanying Wood Elves’ surprise. When the energy dispersed Nina had become her Goddess of Phoenixes form, making the elves go wide eyed.

“Unreal!” a knight sputtered. “You can transform into something that magnificent?”

Nina nodded, “Yes. This is the power of Shaman magic. But you can admire it later, as we’re about to engage the enemy.”

Elora became very agitated, her body stiffening, her eyes narrowing, and her ignited tail blade getting more intense. Her change in demeanor didn’t go unnoticed by the group.

“It’s go-time,” Nova said in a hushed tone.

He peaked out from behind some thick bushes and saw Captain Goredon and his platoon. They seemed to be recovering from a recent scuffle with a resident monster, making Nova smirk.

“Oh, this it almost too perfect. It appears Muu’s army had a run-in with one of the resident monsters. They’re licking their wounds right now, so to speak. This means we can catch them off guard and take them by surprise. Everyone, get into position.”

The group drew their weapons and prepared themselves for battle. Elora got into a crouching position while Fou primed its warhammers.

“NOW!”

The group lunged at the Undead Army platoon, catching them completely unaware. Elora plowed through a cluster of Undead Soldiers, shattering them to pieces. Fou spun like a top and smashed a couple of Undead Soldiers to bits.

Captain Goredon sputtered, “Don’t just stand there like idiots! Attack them! It’s just part of the Demon King’s party, not all of them! If we take out the Demon King’s puppet when he’s not being protected by the rest of the party Master Muu will greatly reward us!”

The surviving Undead Soldiers quickly got into form and charged.

Nina floated up a bit, smirking, “Not happening, you boneheads! No one harms a hair on my beloved man! Phoenix Finish!”

She fired a flaming energy phoenix at the incoming Undead Army platoon. The attack collided with several soldiers, destroying them quickly, stunning the surviving ones.

“Celestial Shot!” Nova stated.

He fired the holy arrow at a cluster of Undead Soldiers. It plowed through three of them, disintegrating them, before the arrow vanished.

Juniper channeled energy, “Time to get to the root of the problem! Gaia Blast!”

He summoned several giant plant roots that viciously struck, bashed, and thrashed at the Undead Army platoon, tearing several to pieces. The surviving Undead Solders were starting to become unnerved.

Suddenly, a voice shouted, “Meteor Throw!”

A flaming spear came out of nowhere and plowed through a few Undead Soldiers, blowing them up. Everyone turned to see Cain, Stormfly, and her knights join the fight.

“Need a hand?” Cain asked.

“Much appreciated,” Nova replied. “Keep the pressure up!

Cain held out his Frigid Armlet, stating, “Eat this! Frigid Coin activate!”

The Frigid Coin inside the armlet started to spin rapidly and glow. Suddenly, several Undead Soldiers were blasted by the powerful Ice spell it produced, freezing them solid before shattering to bits. The Frigid Coin stopped spinning and returned to normal, making Cain smile.

“I gotta hand it to you, Nova. You know how to make a powerful magical accessory. This Frigid Armlet has come in clutch for me many times since you sold it to me.”

Nova destroyed another Undead Soldier before saying, “I’m glad you appreciate my hard work. Now don’t let up! There’s still some life left in these Undead goons, as oxymoronic as that sounds.”

Stormfly stated, “Then allow me to get a lick in! Lightning Storm!”

Lightning bolts rained down upon the battlefield, striking multiple opponents. When the attack waned the remaining Undead Soldiers were on their last legs and were clearly frightened.

Nina turned to Elora, “Elora, my friend, let’s tag-team what’s left of these bone bozos for a fiery finish!”

Elora nodded and spewed her hellfire at the Undead Soldiers.

“Phoenix Finish!”

Nina’s flaming phoenix attack combined with Elora’s hellfire, creating a rather demonic-looking flaming phoenix attack. It plowed into the Undead Soldiers, instantly destroying them, screaming in pain as their bodies were burned to ash. When the attack waned all that was left was Captain Goredon.

The Undead Captain started to back up in fear, “T-There’s no way you’re that powerful. M-Master Muu is right to fear you! I-I-I have to warn him!”

He started to flee, but Nina floated up a bit higher in the air.

“You’re not leaving the party this early!” she stated. “Rock Blast Ring activate!”

The Rock Blast Ring on her finger glowed. Suddenly, the ground around Captain Goredon shook violently and pelted him with rocks. This attack caused him to stumble and fall, realizing his leg was now damaged, thus preventing him from getting away. Nova and Cain exchanged nods as they primed their weapons.

“Meteor Throw!” Cain shouted.

“Wind Cutter Shot!” Nova stated.

They launched their attacks simultaneously. The two attacks combined into one, becoming a massive flaming missile that rocketed toward the fleeing Undead Captain. Captain Goredon looked back only for the attack to plow into him, engulfing him in a huge explosion that breached the canopy of the King’s Hunting Grounds. He screamed as his body was torn apart, his head flying up before crashing in front of Nova. He looked up weakly at the Demon King’s champion, who had a satisfied grin.

“This… won’t go… unpunished…” Captain Goredon wheezed.

“Perhaps, but don’t think Muu is going to get off the hook either,” Nova replied coldly. “After all he’s done to this world he’ll pay a very dear price. And I intend to have his head mounted on a plaque so those who were victimized by him can throw darts at it. Like my good friend Kettu. Fou, if you’d please?”

Fou nodded, clanging its warhammers together, floating over to the severed head of the Undead Captain. It raised up one of its warhammers before slamming it down upon Goredon, smashing his skull to pieces and ultimately ending the fight. Everyone got into a more relaxed position knowing that the threat was dealt with.

Nina turned to Cain, “Hey, thanks for the help, Cain. You certainly helped tipped the scale in our favor. Hopefully all those explosions and blasts will alert the other groups and let them know that Goredon has been dealt with. If not, I guess I could always summon Phantom again and relay another message.”

Cain replied, “Glad to help. And I must thank you for allowing Phantom to let me know about the Undead Army’s infiltration in the event. I appreciate that, as it allowed our group to be better prepared for any possible ambushes.”

“No problem. While I mostly intended that my fellow party members got that message I wasn’t against Phantom alerting you as well. Good thing he found you when he did as you gave us an extra bit of firepower, especially since Sir Reginald and the others weren’t around to give us our usual arsenal. So you were a big help, Cain. Thank you. But don’t expect a kiss. My lips are reserved for my children and especially Nova.”

Cain pouted a bit, “Not fair.”

Stormfly giggled, “So, you’ve got an interest in Lady Nina?”

He sighed, “She’s off the market, unfortunately. Nova already proposed to her and she accepted. Not for the lack of trying on my part but even I know when to admit defeat. Too bad Dominic and Eoleo can’t figure that out. Don’t ask, as you really don’t want to know.”

“I see. That said…” the Thunder Elf noble looked Nina over, “You look… different from when I last saw you. What kind of power is this?”

Nina struck a pose, “This is Shaman magic. Our party is compatible with the rare and game-changing power, though Nova wasn’t initially compatible. This is my favorite form, and one of my most powerful: Goddess of Phoenixes. A Fire, Wind, and Light elemental energy combination. Everyone, except Nova, have multiple forms we can take; thus we can change to better fit the battles we get involved in. I hold the most forms, with six. Sir Reginald has four, Kettu, Zeeker, Angelo, and Van have three each, Elizabetta has two, and Nova has one. These forms have been a huge power equalizer in the fight against Muu and his army, even able to topple foes as strong as General Vertebreak. So we’re quite fortunate to have access to such a powerful and rare branch of magic.”

“I see. That is most fortunate. And I admit I’m a bit jealous. I’ve heard only small things about Shaman magic but I know that whoever can wield it can effectively change the fate of the world. Glad that you’re on our side, as I shudder to think what it’s like facing such power. Or if it was in the wrong hands.”

Nova nodded, “Yes, thank goodness for small favors. Now, with the threat over I suggest you transform back, Nina. You need to let the Shaman Magic Bracelet recharge in case we run into something major like a pack of Zugenies or something like that.”

“Right,” Nina nodded. “Cancel Fusion!”

She was engulfed in swirling energy before returning to normal. Elora gently nuzzled against Nova, clearly wanting attention. Nova chuckled as he stroked her chin.

“Thank you, Elora,” he said with a smile. “Because of you we were able to nip the threat of Muu in the bud. If you hadn’t detected Muu’s army as soon as you did who knows what would’ve happened. Someone like Lady Stormfly or Lord Vulcan could’ve gotten caught off guard by Goredon and met a rather family-unfriendly demise. Thanks for your help, girl. You’re the best familiar I could ever ask for and then some. Take a rest for now, you’ve earned it. To the Spirit Plane.”

Elora looked proud as Nova praised her before vanishing in a flurry of sparkles. Nova then turned to Fou, who was rubbing its warhammers in a coy fashion.

“And thank you, Fou, for providing the extra muscle we needed to level the playing field against Muu’s forces. You’ve been a fine addition to our ranks since you convinced me to become your master. Take a rest for now. You’ve earned it. Return.”

Fou did a little happy dance before shattering and reforming into its Spirit Crystal. Nova gently pocketed the Spirit Crystal, ensuring that it was secure, before taking a deep breath.

Stormfly said, “I must say I’m impressed with you, Mr. Nova. You not only have a Gorgon Viper, one of the most dangerous familiars of all, but also a warrior spirit. And both are unquestionably loyal to you. That’s remarkable, to say the least. You certainly don’t mess around.”

“Hey, I’ll take any advantage I can get when it comes to fighting Muu. Be it using a familiar that is an Undead hunter to gaining a warrior spirit to evolving so I can use Shaman magic. Whatever avenue of strengthening and whatever advantage I can find I will take. Especially since I have the hardest time getting stronger compared to the rest of the party. I’m not built for this, to put it lightly, and I hate this mission with a passion, but if destroying Muu means I can live to see my next birthday then so be it.”

Nina giggled, “Don’t start sounding pessimistic again, Nova. You are working on shedding that, remember? But you’re not wrong about you needing to work the hardest out of our party in order to get stronger. Hopefully when this mission is all over you won’t have to work so hard anymore.”

Just then everyone heard rapid footsteps. They all turned to suddenly see several groups of elves, along with the rest of the party, show up.

“What happened?” Sir Reginald asked. “Did you destroy Muu’s forces?”

Nova gained a crooked smile, “You’re a bit late to the party, gang. We’ve already taken down Captain Goredon and his platoon. Nina even used her Shaman form to even the odds, and Cain assisted us. So your fashionably late to the festivities. But we’ve since eliminated all the Undead Soldiers and their leader. Things should be in the clear now. Well… unless you count Eoleo and Dominic as invaders in the event.”

Kettu gave his daggers a spin, saying, “Yeah, we’ve heard that those two infiltrated the event. We actually saw Domi getting chased by a Sugar-Horn Sheep on our way here. But is anyone injured?”

Nina shook her head, “No, we’re all okay. Thanks to Elora and Fou giving us some extra muscle we were able to overcome the large force of enemies despite the rest of you not being with us. So the threat of Muu has since passed thanks to our efforts. Thus everyone can relax and not worry about getting ambushed by Muu’s army anymore.”

Everyone sighed in relief, as it was clear the threat of Muu had been weighing heavily on their minds.

“That’s a relief…” a female elf with long black hair, ghostly white skin, and red eyes sighed.

Van smiled, “You did good fighting off Muu’s army without the rest of us. And good work to you as well, Cain. It’s clear you were a big help.”

Stormfly smiled, gently wrapping her arm around Cain’s, saying, “He was. He was quite brave. And it was Cain and Nova who finished off Goredon, though that warrior spirit of Nova’s dealt the final blow.”

Cain blushed a bit, clearly surprised at Stormfly’s display of affection. The party chuckled as they saw this event.

Zeeker smiled, “Well, whatever. It’s good to know that Muu’s army has been dealt with. Now we just gotta finish the event and hope that Dominic or Eoleo don’t interfere any further. Which I doubt but it would be nice if they did finally butt out.”

Stormfly turned to Nova, “By the way. Cain here says that you made this… Frigid Armlet that he uses. Does that mean the rumors are true? That you make high-quality magical accessories for affordable prices?”

Nova chuckled lightly, “So, my reputation has spread that much, huh? Yes, that is true. It’s something of a side venture but I have made a name for myself for my magical accessory crafting. Something tells me you want one of them, right?”

Another elf, who was a male with windswept blonde hair, grey eyes, and a lithe frame, replied, “She’s not the only one. Now that I know the rumors are true I want to purchase something.”

The other elven nobles seemed to agree, looking at Nova eagerly.

The pink-haired man replied, “It’ll have to wait until after the King’s Hunt Festival, which we should get back to now that the threat of Muu has passed. At least none of you were ambushed by Captain Goredon and his platoon so that’s one less concern. But, for now, let’s resume the hunt and finish this event, as I’m certain we’ve burned up a fair bit of time dealing with the results of Goredon infiltrating the hunt.”

Juniper nodded, “Nova’s got a point. We had to divert our attention away from the event in order to prevent Muu’s army from causing problems. We should get back to work and not get sidetracked anymore.”

The other elven nobles seemed to agree with this statement. They soon dispersed, returning to their hunts. The party reluctantly separated again to continue their mission. With the threat of Muu having now passed they knew they had to finish the King’s Hunt Festival.

Next Chapter: The Final Hunt

That's all for today. One Undead Army platoon, dead on arrival. chuckles hears crickets Well, tune in next time to see what our heroes face.

 

[CynthiaLover]

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, mild violence)

Spoiler: Chapter 184) The Final Hunt

The Final Hunt

​

It had been an hour since Captain Goredon and his platoon had been destroyed. The participants of the King’s Hunt Festival were back on the hunt, knowing that they were safe from Muu’s minions.

The raven-haired elf and her knights were struggling against a pack of Zugenies. It was clear they were outmatched but they were unable to run away.

“Lady Glass!” a knight stated. “We’re being overwhelmed! We need to retreat and quick!”

Glass replied, “I know! But these Zugenies aren’t giving us that luxury!”

A voice then said, “Need a hand?”

Glass’ group turned to see Juniper and his group approach. The Zugenies turned to face the newcomers, clearly annoyed that their attack on Glass’ group had been interrupted.

Glass replied, “Please, do so! We’re being overwhelmed!”

Nina tapped her Shaman Magic Bracelet, “Then let me get into form! Ice, Wind, Light! Elemental Energy Fusion activate!”

She was engulfed in swirling energy, to the surprise of Glass and her group. The energy dispersed, revealing Nina’s Diamond Ice Empress form.

“Zugenies have a weakness to Ice so I’m going to capitalize on that! Time to put the freeze on these root brutes! Salchow Cyclone!”

She started to spin in a salchow motion, whipping up a powerful ice storm that froze the Zugenies in blocks of ice. This attack gave Glass’ group a chance to recuperate.

Nova pointed the Demon King Ring at the elves, “Let me patch you up. Ifrit Mode. Vitalize.”

Glass’ group was bathed in healing energies, closing their wounds and revitalizing them. They smiled at Nova.

“Thank you, noble Demon King champion,” Glass said sincerely. “That’s just what the doctor ordered. But we must strike while the Zugenies are frozen.”

Nova nodded, “Agreed. Do you know Evil Gate?”

“But of course. I am a Dark Elf, after all.”

“Then cast it on my mark.”

Glass nodded and both turned to face the Zugenies, which were struggling to break free of the ice.

“Evil Gate!” Glass shouted.

“Moon Coin activate!” Nova stated.

The Moon Coin in the Moon Armlet started to spin and glow. A massive portal opened up underneath the Zugenies and began pelting them with powerful Dark explosions, the two spells having combined into one stronger version. It shattered the ice, freeing the Zugenies, but they were hammered by the powerful double strength spell, causing them to stumble and become dazed.

Glass bit her thumb, producing blood, stating, “Leo, come forth!”

A summoning circle appeared, followed by a burst of smoke, and soon a new familiar appeared. It looked like a black cat but it had red horns, matching devil wings, a devil’s tail, and glowing yellow pupilless eyes.

“Leo! Use you Cat’s Eye Hypnotism on those Zugenies! Quickly, while they’re still recovering!”

Leo gave a strong meow before his eyes glowed. The Zugenies, who were just starting to come to their senses, were struck by the glow of the cat familiar’s eyes. They seemed dazed again before they fell to the ground, sound asleep.

Juniper smiled, “Very nice, Lady Glass. Your Devil Cat familiar’s Cat’s Eye Hypnotism leaves nothing to be desired. Now, let’s finish the Zugenies off before they awaken, as the effects of Cat’s Eye Hypnotism only lasts a short time.”

Glass nodded, “Right, let’s do it!”

Nina stated, “I’ll help! Hail!”

She summoned a massive ice storm that viciously blasted the Zugenies, freezing them in place before the ice shattered, severely damaging the plant monsters.

“Wood Spears!” Juniper stated.

“Nightmare!” Glass shouted.

The two attacks pummeled the Zugenies. The Zugenies gave one last pained cry before they all flopped onto the ground, dead. Everyone got into a relaxed position as the plant monsters stopped breathing.

Glass wiped her brow, “Whew… thanks a ton, Lord Juniper. If it wasn’t for your timely arrival those Zugenies would made chopped meat out of my group. You really saved our bacon.”

Juniper smiled, “No problem, Lady Glass. And since we took them down together we have to divide up the spoils between us.”

“Fine with me. We owe you at least that much. However…” she turned to Nina, “What is that strange yet magnificent form you’re taking, Lady Nina?”

Nina struck a pose, “This is the power of Shaman magic. This is one of my Shaman forms that I can take: Diamond Ice Empress. A powerful Ice, Wind, and Light form. It’s not as strong as my Goddess of Phoenixes or Lilith Wing forms but it’s still very powerful. Fortunately the Shaman Magic Bracelet I’m wearing had recharged after the battle with Captain Goredon and his platoon so I was able to access it again to help, as it magnifies the power of Ice magic. But now that the battle is over I can transform back to normal. Cancel Fusion!”

She was engulfed in swirling energy before it dispersed, returning to normal. The two groups began dividing up the defeated Zugenies, trying to make sure both groups got an even amount from the spoils. After a few minutes they had sorted out the catches.

“Okay, there were 12 Zugenies in this pack,” Juniper said. “Which was most fortunate as it allowed us to divide them up evenly. The amount of zucchinis they have differ but we’ll still get bonus points for them regardless of how many. I think that’s fair enough, right, Lady Glass?”

Glass nodded, “Yes, indeed, Lord Juniper. I think we’ve divided them up fairly enough so it should be okay. Now, let’s use our Capture Capsules and add them to our collection.”

The two elven nobles started chucking Capture Capsules at the downed Zugenies, sealing them inside the spheres one by one. After all 12 were captured the respective nobles collected their catches and put them in the sacks with the rest of their prizes.

“Thanks again for your help. We might not been able to survive that if it wasn’t for your timely arrival. But we’re still in this competition so don’t think we’re done yet.”

Juniper chuckled, “As are we. Good luck with the rest of the King’s Hunt Festival. We’ll see each other again when the winner will be crowned. May the best noble win.”

Both elven nobles shook hands, much to the approval of their groups. They then split up and resumed their respective hunts.

“That was good sportsmanship, Lord Juniper,” Nova said with a smile.

“Thank you, I appreciate that, Nova. Now, I suggest we find a place to make lunch, as it’s nearly noon and we’ll need the energy for the last stretch of the contest.”

Nina nodded, “I agree. We had to burn a couple of hours due to Muu’s interference. While we do need to gather up as much as possible before daybreak tomorrow we need to rest and keep our energy up for the remaining few hours of the hunt. Let’s find a nice spot to take a breather so Nova can make us lunch. I wonder what’s on the menu today, beloved?”

Nova chuckled, “Sichuan Twice-Cooked Pork, using one of the previously caught Quick Piglets that Eoleo so generously ‘donated’ back during that ridiculous cockfight he dragged me into. It’s a Chinese recipe from Earth. Hopefully you’ll enjoy it.”

“Oh, I think I can adjust to it, beloved,” the winged woman responded playfully.

Juniper chuckled, “You two are quite the pair. But the love you have for each other is very clear. Seeing such a beautiful relationship between two species that normally would never interact in such a way is quite a wonderful sight. But, for now, let’s find a place to set up for lunch, and maybe we’ll get lucky with another catch beforehand.”

The group nodded and progressed onward, trying to find a place to set up for lunch, hoping that another catch might come their way in the process.

A short time later all the participants had settled down for some lunch. Everyone was much more relaxed now that the threat of Muu had ended.

Angelo was busy working at the pot, ready to feed his group. Van and Sapphira had settled down while her knights waited eagerly for the food.

Angelo smiled, “I’m actually kind of glad that our party split up for a bit, as it allowed me to shake off the rust I had developed on my cooking ability. Maybe I should take over some of the cooking during the trip so we can lighten the load on Nova. He often handles a lot of the non-combat needs like information gathering, negotiating, logistics, and, obviously, cooking, so maybe I’ll offer to do some of the cooking every now and then to give him a break. I forgot how much fun it is to cook.”

Van chuckled, “Nova would probably appreciate that, as he does often get saddled with a lot of the non-combat needs of the party. Discuss it with him when the event is over. I’m certain he won’t mind at all.”

Sapphira nodded, “Indeed. I’m certain Nova won’t mind taking a backseat for some of the cooking since it’s clear he carries quite the weight on his shoulders. Being the Demon King’s champion bears a lot of responsibility and expectation on him, so he’d probably enjoy a break or two from certain duties. But time for that later. Is the food ready, Prince Angelo?”

Angelo took a sample from the pot and tasted it, smiling, “Indeed, Lady Sapphira. The Swamp Chicken Stew is ready to eat. Soup’s on, everyone.”

Everyone gathered up, holding out their bowls, ready for food. Angelo served them generous portions of stew before serving himself. They all sat down and began eating, clearly happy at the quality.

After lunch had ended for all the participants they returned to the hunt. They knew they only had a few hours of daylight left and knew that hunting at night was too dangerous. So the various groups wanted to finish their final hunts before the sun started to set.

At the time Cain was fishing out an alligator monster his group had just killed from a swamp. He knew to avoid going into the water out of caution of another alligator monster possibly lurking below the surface. So he used his spear like a fishing pole to slowly drag the downed alligator out of the swamp.

“This Gator Ghoul should fetch some decent points, Lady Stormfly,” a knight said.

Stormfly nodded, “Indeed. Now we just need to get it out of the swamp without drawing attention from another Gator Ghoul, as they often gather in packs. Though this swamp might be a tad too small for a pack of Gator Ghouls but better to be cautious, as they’re one of the more dangerous monsters in this event.”

After a few minutes Cain managed to drag the Gator Ghoul out of the swamp and onto dry land. He took a moment to wipe his brow before turning to Stormfly.

“Okay, Lady Stormfly, it’s ready for the Capture Capsule,” he said.

“On it. Capture Capsule go!”

She threw the Capture Capsule at the Gator Ghoul, encasing it inside its cavity before sealing up. When it locked and landed on the ground a point total formed on the upper half. Cain picked up the Capture Capsule and brought it over to Stormfly.

“Here you go, my lady,” he said. “One Gator Ghoul. Hopefully it’ll give us a needed point advantage, as we had to pass up on some catches earlier when we decided to assist Nova’s group in fighting Captain Goredon.”

Stormfly took the Capture Capsule and looked at the point total, replying, “This Gator Ghoul is worth 325 points, so that should be a decent boost to our total. But we’d best see if we can find more prey before the sun starts to set. And let’s leave this swamp, as I worry that there will be at least one or two more Gator Ghouls left in here. We can only handle them one at a time due to their high durability and very aggressive nature so I’d rather not take a chance and run into a handful more. Especially since, like I just said a minute ago, Gator Ghouls often form packs.”

Cain nodded, “Yes, I agree. This one took a lot of effort to take down so I’d worry about more showing up and overwhelming us. Let’s skedaddle while we have the chance and see if we can find some easier prey.”

The group nodded and left the swampy area in order to find easier targets and avoid any additional Gator Ghouls. As they vanished from sight a pair of Gator Ghouls appeared from a different part of the swamp, looking around for the party that had just slayed one of their own, but found nothing. They sank below the water’s surface to lie and wait for a target to appear.

Sir Reginald’s group was currently fighting a pack of Savage Cabbages, which looked like purple and green heads of cabbage that had sharp teeth and fierce eyes. There was at least a dozen of them, all trying to take a bite out of their enemies.

Vulcan stated, “Gloria, blast them with your Molten Rock Shot!”

The Lava Mermaid started firing molten rocks at the Savage Cabbages. The rocks slammed hard into several of them, killing them on contact, but the rest managed to dodge the attack.

Kettu stated, “Not bad, but let’s see you dodge this! Mana Daggers!”

He summoned several magical daggers and hurled them at the remaining Savage Cabbages. The attack struck the remaining monsters, making them wheeze in pain before they collapsed, finally dead. With the battle over the group was able to relax a bit.

Sir Reginald said, “Okay, we got all of them. This is quite the collection of Savage Cabbages. I know they say they’re pack hunters but I’ve never seen this large of a horde of them. We’re gonna need a lot of Capture Capsules for them.”

Vulcan nodded, “Yes. Not to mention they’re not worth much in points, only about 30 or so due to their small size and low strength. Still, with this many we should be able to mitigate the issue of them not being worth much individually. But, in any case, time for the Capture Capsules. I hope I have enough left for this entire pack of Savage Cabbages.”

He started chucking Capture Capsule after Capture Capsule, containing the downed vegetable monsters inside before locking up. After a few minutes all the Savage Cabbages had been contained. Sir Reginald and Kettu gathered them all up and presented them to Vulcan.

“One pack of Savage Cabbages,” Kettu said. “Enough to make a large salad bar, to say the least.”

Vulcan chuckled before taking the Capture Capsules. He took a moment to observe their point totals and how many they caught before putting them away.

“Okay, there was a grand total of 18 Savage Cabbages in that pack, and each are worth 30 points. That gives us a total of 540 for the whole horde. Not bad. We may have to stop soon, as I noticed I’m down to my final 24 Capture Capsules. We’ve caught a lot of small-fry monsters like Soul Mangoons, Rudeabagas, and Rockolli. While they’re not worth a lot in points individually they do often come in groups, which boosts their total, but that also means we use up a lot of Capture Capsules in the process.”

Sir Reginald replied, “Yes, that is true. Small-fry food monsters aren’t worth much but they do often come in packs. And we only have a set amount of Capture Capsules to begin with. We should probably hold off on hunting any more small monsters and focus more on bigger game like Candy Porcupines, Quick Piglets, and so on.”

Kettu gave his daggers a spin before saying, “I hear ya, Reggie. Let’s save our few remaining Capture Capsules until we find some bigger prey and not bother with small potato monsters like Soul Mangoons. Sure, their points are just as valid as the rest of the beasties here but we should focus on the bigger prey, especially if our supply of Capture Capsules is getting low. Not to mention night will soon fall and it would be in our best interest to find and catch what we can before the competition ends tomorrow at sunrise.”

The group nodded and progressed onward, hoping to find some more choice prey before the sun set.

A few hours later the King’s Hunt Festival was starting to wind down. Most of the groups in the event had nearly full bags of Capture Capsules filled with prey. The sun was starting to set, meaning the event was soon going to end. The groups knew that the event was coming to a close and began setting up camp for the night.

Nova’s group had found a comfortable place to set camp. Nova was working away at the pot, looking over a recipe he had to ensure he was cooking the meal correctly. Nina and Juniper sat patiently while the knights were eager for Nova to finish cooking. Elora was also out, waiting patiently for her share of the food while also keeping her eyes and ears open for any threats.

Nova looked over the recipe, saying gently, “Let’s see… fry meat in flour mixture until browned… Did that. Add in onions, celery, bay leaves, and savory… Okay, got that. Add in diced carrots, cubed potatoes and turnips, and cabbage to the desired amount and fill with enough water to cover… Yes, that’s taken care of. Cook stew until veggies are tender. Hmm…” He gently prodded some of the veggies before saying, “Not quite yet, though not much more time is need. I’d say another seven to eight minutes before the veggies are at the desired tenderness. Nina, would you mind getting some rolls out of my Digi-Pack and serving them to everyone. We still have a bit of time before this stew is ready, especially since it’s a first for me.”

Nina smiled, “Sure, beloved. Hopefully that recipe I gave you will be a winner, especially since neither you nor I have had this particular meat before. Now, let me get some rolls.”

She picked up Nova’s Digi-Pack, scrolled through the touch screen before ejecting a large pack of rolls. She handed them out to everyone except Nova, as he was still tending to the stew. After several more minutes Nova tested the tenderness of the veggies before taking a small taste of the stew.

“Hmm… interesting…” he said, mulling over the taste. “I’d say we’re ready now. One Honey Beaver Stew, ready to serve. Gather up.”

Everyone held out their bowls eagerly, making Nova chuckle. He served generous portions of stew to each person before taking some for himself. He then served a very large portion to Elora, who looked elated. Everyone sat down and began eating, their eyes widening in surprise.

“I must say, Nova, this is the best Honey Beaver Stew I’ve ever eaten,” Juniper said. “And I’ve eaten a lot of Honey Beaver Stew, as it’s a common dish for us Wood Elves because of the abundance of Honey Beavers in our clan’s territory. And this is the first time you’ve ever made beaver before? You could’ve fooled me. Your cooking skills are phenomenal. And yet you only consider yourself a cook and not a chef? I’d dare say after this event you’ll graduate from ‘cook’ to ‘chef’ without question.”

Nova blushed, “That’s rather high praise. I admit I’m more accustomed to cooking with more exotic ingredients compared to the rest of my family, but I don’t think I deserve such praise to be considered a chef after everything is said and done with. Especially since I’m not totally sure if I’ll be making some of these recipes again once my mission is over. Plus I doubt any of these recipes will be enough to promote me, especially in my family’s eyes. But I’m glad you like the stew since it is a first for me.”

Nina smiled, “Give yourself a bit more credit where it’s due, Nova. I’ve never eaten Honey Beaver before yet you were able to masterfully cook a Honey Beaver Stew on your first try. And your family really needs to open their eyes and see how amazing you truly are instead of only seeing you for your failures. They need to drop that toxic mentality they’ve developed and return to their roots like you have done long ago. But I have to agree with Juniper, as after all the cooking you’ve done for us during this trip, including during the King’s Hunt Festival, you deserve a promotion from ‘cook’ to ‘chef’ without question. I’m almost giddy with anticipation to see your family’s faces when they realize your true potential that they’ve been squandering over their stupid group think mentality. And I wonder what their reactions would be if you were to make something like this Honey Beaver Stew for them. Would be worth a good chuckle. But you really need to give yourself more credit, Nova, as without you this party would’ve fallen apart a long time ago. I’ve said it before but you’re the glue holding us together. And because of you the people of Edyn are starting to regain hope at being freed from Muu’s suffocating presence. I just know we’ll win. We’ve come this far and we can go the distance. So try to have some more faith in yourself, okay, beloved?”

“I’ll try. I know I need to work on shedding one of my bigger vices: negativity, but I’m still not certain I’ll truly be the one to end this war. Muu has survived this long for a reason, right? And even Belzebuth was never able to finish him off and he’s definitely Muu’s superior. I do wonder what his reasons were for selecting me, someone who is afraid of Undead to fight Muu’s Undead Army? Seems a bit counterproductive to me. Anyway, enough of this. Let’s just finish dinner and call it a day.”

Everyone nodded and resumed eating. Before long the stew was gone. Everyone in the King’s Hunting Grounds started to retire for the night, knowing that when dawn broke a winner would be crowned the next morning.

Next Chapter: Ceremonial Finale

That's all for today. Soon a winner will be crowned. But which elven noble will it be? Tune in next time to find out.

 

[CynthiaLover]

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language)

Spoiler: Chapter 185) Ceremonial Finale

Ceremonial Finale

​

The sun was slowly starting to creep over the horizon. The King’s Hunting Grounds was still fast asleep, resting after the long and tiring event. Soon dawn broke over the horizon, signaling the end of the King’s Hunt Festival.

Nova’s group was fast asleep, trying to rest and recover after everything they’ve been thought. Elora rested her head comfortably on Nova’s lap, clearly enjoying being around him, while he and Nina slept soundly.

Suddenly, a booming voice stated, “Attention all participants! The King’s Hunt Festival is officially over! Please awaken and proceed to the starting point to calculate your totals!”

The sudden blast of noise started Nova awake, making him jump up, accidentally disturbing Elora in the process.

“God dammit!” Nova spat. “Did they have to announce it like that?! I nearly had a heart attack! And I thought my alarm clock could startle me.”

A voice said, “Nova? You okay? You’re not normally this high-strung.”

He grumbled, “Normally, no, Nina. But I tend to be a bit jumpier if a loud noise wakes me up. And I was having such a nice dream, too. Dammit, that announcement nearly gave me a heart attack.”

Nina giggled, “Well, at least you can say you’re awake. Though I wonder what your dream was?”

Nova blushed before saying gently, “…It was… our wedding.”

The Phoenix woman’s eyes widened in surprise before her face melted into a warm smile.

“Oh, Nova…” she said softly, holding her hands over her heart.

Nova merely sighed, “Well, whatever. Thanks to that announcement I’m now wide awake. Let’s pack it up. And sorry, Elora, I didn’t mean to disturb you like that.”

Elora gently nuzzled her head against Nova, prompting him to gently stroke her.

A few minutes later everyone was packed up and making their way to the starting point. After about 20 minutes all the groups had gathered in the starting area, sacks of Capture Capsules ready for counting.

King Jean stepped up, saying, “Well, now, despite the various unwanted guests in our cherished event it appears everything went off without much trouble. And in case you’re wondering what I mean, outside of Muu’s army, we had two unwanted infiltrators: Dominic the Daring and a mangy Werecat named Eoleo. We’ve since apprehended them and locked them up in the castle dungeons, which are fortified with magical energies that prevent use of mana, transformations, and summoning familiars. Not to mention they have special magical handcuffs to further prevent them from escaping. We’ll deal with them later. For now, let us proceed to the scoring.” He summoned several small sorting machines followed by a large scoreboard-like machine, “Participants, please place all your Capture Capsules, both used and unused, into your designated sorting machine. It’ll calculate your totals and display them on the board next to me.”

All the elven nobles walked over to their designated sorting machines and dumped the contents of the Capture Capsule sacks into them. As each Capture Capsule was magically analyzed a point total was being calculated. After a few minutes each point total was completed and soon the scoreboard began putting them up, much to the nervousness of the various elven nobles. After about a minute the points were on full display.

King Jean looked the points over before saying, “Well, blow me down. We’ve got several ties for the Top Three positions. This hasn’t happened in a while. But back to the subject at hand. In third place is a three-way tie between Lady Stormfly, Lady Mayfair, and Lord Gusthall, all with 50,250 points. In second place we have a tie between Lord Juniper and Lady Sapphira, both with 55,430 points. And in first place we have a tie between Lord Vulcan and Lady Glass, with a total of 58,900 points. Which means the winners of this year’s King’s Hunt Festival are Lord Vulcan of the Lava Elves and Lady Glass of the Dark Elves! Congratulations! Please step up, winners of the King’s Hunt Festival.”

Vulcan and Glass approached the stand where King Jean was and faced all the other nobles. Everyone applauded them heartily as they bowed and waved.

Nova turned to Juniper, “Sorry we weren’t able to guide you to victory, Lord Juniper.”

Juniper smiled, “Don’t worry about it. We did have our plates full dealing with Muu so we lost some time because of that. And second place isn’t bad at all. We’ll still get some prizes for coming in second so it’s not a total loss. Beside, there’s always next year. It was an honor to work alongside the Demon King’s champion. Let’s just hope that come next King’s Hunt Festival the threat of Muu will be gone for good, allowing all the nobles to focus solely on the event.”

Nina smiled, “Thank you for not being mad at us. We know how important this event is so we’re grateful you’re not upset with us for not getting first place.”

Cain turned to Stormfly, “My apologies for my failure, Lady Stormfly.”

Stormfly replied, “It’s fine, Cain. I’m not mad. We had a fair bit to worry about, given the fact that Muu’s army got in the mixing pot. Besides, third place isn’t half bad, as we still get a prize. May not be the grand prize but there’s always next year. And… besides… I have a little… proposal for you.”

“Oh?” Cain said nervously. “What do you have in mind, Lady Stormfly?”

Stormfly got coy, gently pushing her pointer fingers together, before saying, “I was… wondering if you’d… come back to my clan with me? I was hoping you… could become my personal bodyguard. I’ve grown… attracted to you… and I quite enjoyed our time together. What do you say, Cain?”

Cain looked stunned, sputtering, “Y-You want me to come with you and become your personal bodyguard!? T-That’s quite the offer, Lady Stormfly. I-I admit you caught me completely off guard with that request. I-I-I don’t know what to say.”

Nova turned to him, “Cain, I suggest you go for it. This is a chance that doesn’t come up too often. You shouldn’t pass up on something this major, as you might come to regret it if you do. Go for broke and seize any opportunity while you have the chance.”

Nina nodded, “Yes, I agree. Not because I want one less man chasing me, but because you deserve it. You’ve worked hard on becoming something more. This is a golden opportunity to become something great. Lady Stormfly needs you, Cain, so don’t pass up this chance. Grab it while you can because you may never get another chance later on.”

Cain looked stunned. He took a few minutes mentally debating the situation before heaving a sigh and turning to Stormfly.

“If that is your wish, Lady Stormfly, then I accept,” he said with a smile.

Stormfly smiled warmly, “Thank you, Cain. I look forward to more time with you. You just made my day.”

She gently hugged him, making Cain blush, before she pulled back and gave him a flirty wink.

Kettu chuckled, “Well, Cain certainly got one hell of a promotion. From traveling warrior to personal bodyguard of a noble. He has come a long way so he does deserve it. Good on you, Cain.”

King Jean cleared his throat, “Now, if I may have your attention, please. Demon King’s champion party, we owe you a great debt of gratitude. Because of you we were amply protected from Muu’s army, something that was troubling us for a while now. Therefore, along with the promised rewards I gave you, and access to my intelligence network, I also offer you one catch from each noble’s hunt as a bonus reward. Take your pick, though you’ll have to leave the Capture Capsules, as those are hard to produce. To release the catches you want simply pull the latch on the front. But remember, you can only pick one from each noble, as our young warriors earned these catches fair and square.”

The party exchanged nods and began examining the various catches each elven noble had collected. After a few minutes they had settled on the ones they wanted. After releasing them from the Capture Capsules, showing what beasts they picked to the various participants, Nova scanned and digitized the bounty of rare treats into his Digi-Pack, to the surprise of most of the elves present.

“How’d he do that?” one asked.

Nova replied bluntly, “Don’t ask. It’s a bit too complicated to explain without going into technobabble. Even for me and I designed the damn thing. Just consider my Digi-Pack a bottomless satchel that can perfectly preserve whatever I put into it. That’s the basic gist of it.”

Stormfly then said, “I hope you’ll be sticking around for a few more hours. Both to see the closing ceremonies of the King’s Hunt Festival and so I can purchase one of your custom magical accessories.”

The words ‘magical accessories’ suddenly got all of the elven noble’s attention. They looked at Nova with eager expressions, making him sigh defeatedly.

“Well, I gotta stick around anyway for my party can gain access to King Jean’s intelligence network,” he gave a resigned sigh. “If you want me to open up my ‘shop’ then I’ll do it. I take the closing ceremonies take place back at the capital?”

King Jean nodded, “That’s correct. We have a grand celebration to signal the end of another successful King’s Hunt Festival back at the capital for everyone to enjoy. The ceremony starts later this evening: you have time to do whatever you want until then. Although now I’m curious about your magical accessories. Are they totally original? Or just modified versions of more well-known magical accessories?”

Nina giggled, “Nova’s creations are all his own. Completely original and unique. You won’t find such creations anywhere else. So stock up while you can since you may never see items like these again.”

Nova turned to her, quirking an eyebrow, “Are you doing an advertising pitch or something, Nina? I know you tend to help me with both creating and selling them but since when have you become a walking commercial for my products?” He rolled his eyes before saying, “Though she is correct regardless, as my ideas are completely original and unique. You won’t find any other seller of magical accessories like mine. I guess that means I’ll be opening up my ‘shop’ when we get back to the capital, especially now that I can see everyone present is interested in what I have to offer.”

King Jean chuckled, “Indeed. But, for now, let us resume the final bits of the King’s Hunt Festival. Nobles, take your prize catches and let us proceed to the capital so we can begin the closing ceremonies.”

The various elven nobles collected their catches, placing the Capture Capsules back in their respective sacks before they all teleported from the King’s Hunting Grounds and back to the center of the capital city. The various people in the city seemed elated to know that another King’s Hunt Festival had come to a close successfully, cheering on the various elven nobles as they marched to the castle to begin work for the final ceremony.

At the time Nova’s party had returned to their guest room. Many of them flopped onto their beds, tired, while Nova merely walked over to the large table so he could set up his accessory shop.

“Nova…” Sir Reginald said. “Thanks to this event we now realize how much we depend on you for certain tasks. Not just cooking but also other necessary tasks like intel gathering, negotiating, and other important skills. We’re hoping we can help lift some of the burden off your shoulders from now on, especially since you already have quite the weighty burden in the form of being the Demon King’s champion. Is that okay with you?”

Nova, who was starting to set up his shop, nodded, “Yes, every little bit of help is appreciated. Especially since I don’t want my stress levels to spike again. But don’t take everything away; I need to do my part as a party member. But lightening the load a bit would help.”

Angelo then said, “Also, thanks to this event I managed to shake the rust off of my cooking skills, Nova, especially when cooking more species-universal meals. If you ever need a break from cooking I’ll gladly take over for the day.”

“If you’re offering then I accept. Besides, I have been curious to sample your cooking. You have quite the reputation among the Hopper Clan as a renowned chef so it would give me a chance to see firsthand your cooking skills. Possibly even learn a thing or two from you about how to become a better cook. You’re welcome to take the cooking reins whenever you want, I don’t mind at all.”

Nina sat up, “Hey, Angelo, maybe you can teach me how to cook while you’re at it? If I’m to be a proper wife for Nova and a mother to our children I need to learn how to cook so he doesn’t have to be saddled with that responsibility all the time. Is that okay with you?”

Angelo smiled, “I’d be glad to, Nina. Just say the word and I’ll teach you what I know.”

“Thank you, that means a lot to me.”

After a few minutes Nova had finished putting out his various magical accessories on the table. He turned to the group after taking a moment to ensure they were organized.

“Hey, Nina, would you mind tracking down the elven nobles?” he asked. “Tell them that my ‘shop’ is open for business.”

Nina smiled, “Sure, beloved.”

She got up and started to make her way toward the door. She opened it only to jump and yelp at what she saw. Every elven noble from the event was waiting outside the door, clearly wanting to come in.

She gained a crooked smile, “Well, that simplifies things. If you’re here to purchase Nova’s custom creations then come in, as he’s open for business.”

The various elven nobles smiled, clearly eager to see what Nova had. Nina stepped aside, allowing them to enter the room. Their eyes lit up as they saw the various creations on the table, quickly making their way toward it. Nova merely chuckled as he sat down behind the table, while the rest of the party watched with bemused expressions.

“So, these are your famous custom creations?” one of the male nobles asked.

Nova nodded, “Yes, they are. Feel free to browse. If you have any questions just ask.”

Glass asked, “I’ve got one question. Do you have that same policy that other accessory merchants have? The one item per person, per day rule?”

He shook his head, “Nope. I wasn’t even aware that policy existed until late in this journey. No, you’re free to buy as much as you want, since you may not get another chance.”

This statement made the eyes of the various elven nobles glimmer eagerly. Nova merely chuckled and soon the young elves were eagerly examining his wares. After a good hour and a half the young elven nobles had purchased their various magical accessories.

“The craftsmanship of these items is glorious,” a female noble said. “And you designed these all yourself? You’re quite good.”

Nova replied, “Well, Nina helped me, especially at the start. But they are my original designs. Who would’ve guessed that me taking up magical accessory crafting so I could court her would end up so profitable? But I hope you’ll enjoy your new magical accessories.”

Vulcan asked, “Not to ask a stupid question but they do work, right?”

Nina, who was sitting on a bed, replied, “We test every single one of them to ensure they’re fully functional. Nova’s only had a single item not properly work, which he’s wearing now after he finished fixing it. Otherwise we know for a fact that every item works properly. So you can buy with confidence knowing that the quality and functionality of these magical accessories are equally high.”

“That does inspire confidence, especially if you test each and every one of them,” a female noble said. “And if you’ve only had one failure out of dozens then that really inspires confidence. Most crafters are lucky if they get only one defect per batch made. I should know, my uncle on my mother’s side is an accessory crafter, and he considers it good fortune if he gets only one bad egg every time he sits down to craft. If you’ve only had one defect, period, then that shows the quality of your products and the care you put into them.”

Sapphira nodded, “Indeed. Very impressive. And you took this up so you could court Lady Nina? Certainly proved its worth. You got a fiancée and a profitable business. Not to mention your prices are downright affordable. No wonder you’ve gained such a reputation outside of dealing with Muu, though we’ve only heard rumors about your talents as an accessory crafter.”

Nova blushed a bit, “I thank you for your kind words. I wasn’t planning on doing much with this skill other than give the party some nice gifts. But it ended up becoming a useful side venture that I can do in my spare time. Plus it helps keep our party funded for this long journey. But I’m glad you appreciate my hard work. I hope you’ll enjoy my custom creations.”

“Oh, we will,” Stormfly said with a smile.

One of the nobles, a male, walked up to the table, “Actually, I want to buy another one. My sister would love one of these magical accessories and she’ll be partaking in the King’s Hunt Festival next year so it might help her. Is that okay?”

Nova nodded, “Yes, that’s fine, Lord Gusthall. Go ahead and take your pick.”

Gusthall smiled and began sifting through the various magical accessories before selecting one.

“Okay, that’s one Sun Armlet, which comes to 25 silver.”

Gusthall gladly paid for the magical accessory before putting it away in his backpack.

“I think that about wraps up our shopping trip,” one elven noble said. “Thanks for letting us check out your stuff. Everything looks good. And are quite unique. Just goes to show your dedication to your craft. Come on, everyone, let’s get going, as I’m certain King Jean is going to announce the first part of the closing ceremony soon.”

The various elven nobles nodded, thanked Nova again, and piled out of the room, happy to have some new items to use. Sir Reginald closed the door behind them before returning to his original spot.

“You did good, Nova,” Zeeker said. “The fact that you can handle selling your magical accessories to such a group of people so well proves your talent. And your parents thought you had no skill in business. They’ll be eating their words when you get back.”

Nova nodded with a serious expression, “Yes. And I’ve got a few choice words for them after everything is said and done. They won’t know what hit them. Now, I guess it’s time to close up shop and make our way to the ceremon—”

Just then there was a knock at the door, confusing everyone. Sir Reginald walked over to the door and opened it, revealing various elven knights.

“You’re the knights that assisted the various nobles that participated in the King’s Hunt Festival,” he said. “What brings you here?”

On knight said in a sheepish tone, “We… were hoping that the Demon King’s champion would… sell us some magical accessories. We saw our young nobles with their new items so… we were hoping we could buy some, too. If that’s okay with you.”

Nova gained a crooked smile, “Sure, why not? Let me just refreshen my display and you can take a look.”

The knights stepped into the room eagerly as Nova took a couple of minutes putting out more items to replace the ones he had sold to the elven nobles. After he had finished he allowed the knights to approach the table so they could purchase some of his magical accessories.

“Thanks for allowing us to buy some of your creations,” one knight said. “Hopefully your stuff isn’t too expensive.”

Nova replied, “Depends on what you consider ‘expensive’. My highest priced item is 50 silver while my lowest price is two silver. That should give you the general range of my products.”

One knight went wide eyed, “Your prices are quite affordable. Most magical accessory merchants charge quite a bit more for even some common items like Fireball Rings or Barrier Bracelets. And you don’t have that one item per person, per day rule, right?”

“Nope, you’re free to purchase as much as you want since you might not get another chance. If you have any questions on my creations feel free to ask.”

The knights exchanged eager looks before examining Nova’s creations. After about 45 minutes the knights had all purchased at least one item, clearly satisfied. They left the room, allowing the party a chance to relax.

“Hopefully that’s the end of it for now,” Elizabetta sighed. “I’m exhausted just from watching you sell your magical accessories, Nova. How do you do it?”

Nova, who was packing up his shop, replied, “I just can. Plus you get used to it after a bit. But looks like I need to make more before I open up my shop again. But at least we got some nice things today. More food, some bonus cash from my shop, and our reward for helping defend the young elven nobles from Muu’s forces. Not to mention access to the intelligence network. So while this was a rather lengthy side-quest it ultimately proved worth it. Plus Dominic and Eoleo are now locked up. I almost feel like going down into the dungeons just to taunt them. But I won’t, as the closing ceremonies for the King’s Hunt Festival should be starting soon.”

Angelo smiled, “Indeed, my friend. We’ve done good these past few days. I wonder what the closing ceremonies will be like?”

Van replied, “Guess we’ll find out soon enough, Angelo. I guess we should wait until we’re called.”

The party nodded and decided to relax for a bit until they were needed. An hour later there was a knock at the door. Sir Reginald opened it, revealing a knight.

“Begging your pardon, but His Majesty requests your presence in the throne room,” the knight said.

Sir Reginald nodded, “Right, we’ll be there shortly.” He turned to the party, “Come on, team. Let’s not keep His Majesty waiting.”

The party collected their stuff and followed the knight to the throne room. They all got into a bow before King Jean. Cain soon arrived and did the same.

King Jean smiled, “Thank you all for helping ensure this year’s King’s Hunt Festival went off without a hitch. Although we did get some unwanted company joining in, it still went smoothly. I’ve already informed my intelligence network to get the information on the remaining Undead Bases in this kingdom. What little I know is that you’ve already dealt with a couple of them so that’ll make things easier for my intelligence network. And help it gather the information faster. You have my deepest thanks. I have prepared a reward for all of you for ensuring the safety of our various elven nobles.” Two servants stepped up, holding rather large sacks of money, “Take this 1,000 gold as a token of my appreciation. And the closing ceremonies will be starting soon so please stay until the grand finale tonight.”

The party took their sack of gold while Cain took his. They were escorted out of the throne room to a large ballroom, where it was clear the closing ceremonies was going to take place, as it was highly decorated with banquet tables that were currently empty. It didn’t take long before the elven nobles, their knights, and plates of fine food and drink soon filled the room. Soon the ceremony began. The various elven nobles chatted between themselves, some walked over and thanked the party for their help, the knights enjoyed the food and drink, and everyone was in a chipper mood. Stormfly was flirting with Cain, who both looked pleased and a bit embarrassed. The party merely relaxed and spent time enjoying the celebrations and food. When darkness started to fall the celebrations began to wind down. Eventually all the food and drink was gone and the various elven nobles began to make their way back to their homes.

Cain walked up to the party, saying, “I guess this is where we part. But make no mistake, I’m still gunning for Muu like you are. When the final battle takes place, count on me to join you for that.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Indeed. We look forward to it. And good luck with your new position. I’m certain Lady Stormfly will enjoy your company. May the wind be at your back and good luck.”

Cain shook hands with everyone before walking over to Stormfly’s group. They teleported away, leaving the party alone with the remaining Light Elves.

“Guess it’s time for us to retreat to our beds, as I dare say we deserve it,” Angelo said cheerfully.

Kettu nodded, “Indeed. We’ve got dates with a comfy mattress, bedsheets, and pillows, which we really need right now.”

“And at least we don’t have to worry about getting attacked in the middle of the night this time,” Elizabetta pointed out. “Now we can sleep more peacefully.”

“And I’m looking forward to it,” Nova sighed contently. “Come on, gang, let’s head back to our room and get some well-deserved rest.”

The party nodded and made their way back to their room. They quickly prepared themselves for bed before flopping into the soft beds, settling in for the night, and soon were fast asleep. They felt satisfied and proud that they helped the elves with the biggest event of the year to them, knowing that they prevented Muu from claiming any other lives and souls.

Next Chapter: Cooking Up Trouble

That's all for today. The King's Hunt Festival arc is officially over. What lies ahead? Tune in next time to find out.

 

[CynthiaLover]

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, mild violence, suggestive themes)

Spoiler: Chapter 186) Cooking Up Trouble

Cooking Up Trouble

​

It was the following day after the closing ceremonies for the King’s Hunt Festival. All the elves were chattering away, clearly happy at another successful event. They were also praising the Demon King’s champion party for their assistance in protecting the young nobles from the threat of Muu and his army.

At the time the party had gathered in the throne room. King Jean was sitting on his throne with his family. He looked quite pleased as he observed the party.

“Thank you once again,” he said sincerely. “Because of you the King’s Hunt Festival had another successful year. While it did have its fair share of intruders, much to our displeasure, the event still went off without a hitch. My intelligence network should be here soon to give you their report. They said it would be ready by morning. Let’s hope the celebrations didn’t distract them too much.”

Shortly afterward a servant walked up to King Jean, presenting him with papers. King Jean took them and looked them over, smiling.

“Excellent work. This should provide ample assistance to our allies fighting Muu. Please present them to the Demon King’s champion party.”

The servant nodded, collected the papers, and presented them to Sir Reginald, who graciously took them.

“Thank you very much,” the knight said. “These will aid us in removing the last few strongholds Muu has in this kingdom. Then it’ll be off to Mana Obsidian Kingdom to deal with the remaining Undead Bases Muu has left. Then, hopefully, we’ll have found a solution to Muu’s barrier and ultimately end this 3,000 year nightmare.”

King Jean nodded, “Yes, I know how you feel. We all want Muu dead. It would be a real boon to Edyn if we could finally be rid of him. He’s plagued our world for far too long, suffocating our livelihoods and causing people to lose hope in our freedom from him. But it appears you lot are inspiring hope once again in the hearts of Edyn. That bodes well, although, like you said, we still have the age-old problem of dealing with Muu’s barrier that can repel even the Goddess and Demon King. That vile Undead King sure is a coward to keep hiding behind his defenses all this time and not showing some actual backbone in the face of his enemies. Hopefully you eight will be the ones to end him for good. But, in any case, I suggest you head on out, as with another Undead Captain destroyed Muu might mobilize the few remaining ones in this kingdom to try to retake lost ground. Especially since you’ve been busy protecting the young elven nobles during the King’s Hunt Festival. You have our deepest thanks for that, as all the elves are singing your praises for what you did during the biggest event of the year. Now go, and hopefully you’ll find a solution to our Muu problem.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “We will find a solution, Your Majesty. Where there’s a will, there’s a way. And we’re pretty good at finding unorthodox solutions to our problems.” He turned to the party, “Come, team, let us gather some supplies and make our way back out into the world. We have boneheads to break.”

The party nodded and left the castle. They spent time purchasing supplies before finally leaving the capital. The various residents of the capital waved them goodbye, clearly happy at what the heroic party had done for them and their fellow elves.

A day later the party was camped out at one of the magical campsites. Angelo was watching over Nina as she attentively tended to a pot, giving her instructions as she worked on the party’s dinner. The rest of the party was slightly apprehensive of what to expect.

“That’s it, nice and steady,” Angelo said gently as Nina worked. “Don’t stir too fast or it’ll splatter. A hotpot dish is very simple but rewarding. Plus the broth will become quite flavorful, which can be a nice additional treat. Now, make sure the meat and vegetables are tender and cooked to the desired level.”

Nina nodded and continued to tend to the hotpot dish.

Kettu whispered in Nova’s ear, “Hey, Nova… not to sound pessimistic, but do you think it’s wise for Nina to practice cooking while we’re on the road? Every meal and every ingredient counts. So do you think it’s a good idea to let Nina practice cooking while we’re traveling?”

Nova replied in a hushed voice, “While I agree that it would be better if Nina were to learn how to cook in a more suitable environment, like a kitchen and not over a campfire, she isn’t going to get many other chances to learn how to cook until after this mission is over. Angelo has the knowledge and patience needed to teach her, as I admit I can be a bit short tempered when it comes to wasting ingredients because of my low income back home. But we need to have faith in her, as she really wants to learn how to cook. I know it’s mainly to help feed hers and my family later down the road, but when she comes back with me to Earth she’ll be left alone for quite a bit of time, thus she’ll need to take care of herself in my absence. After all, I work during the week so I won’t be home to teach her most of the time. While I’m worried that this is not a suitable time nor place to teach her such a necessary skill we don’t have a lot of other opportunities to do this. Just grin and bear it. For Nina’s sake.”

The party reluctantly nodded, clearly worried about Nina’s first real foray into cooking. Nina was oblivious to the conversation, as she was too heavily focused on her cooking. After a bit she seemed to finish, looking nervous.

“Okay… I think that about does it,” she said, although her tone was heavy in concern. “Hotpot’s on, gang.”

The party held out their bowls, trying to keep themselves in good spirits for Nina’s sake. Nina served everyone some hotpot consisting of thinly sliced meat and various vegetables in a broth. After everyone had gotten a serving they all sampled it, their eyes widening.

“Umm… Nina… I hate to say this…” Zeeker said cautiously. “But… this tastes terrible.”

Nina’s wings drooped as she tasted her own creation, “Sadly… you’re right. Where did I go wrong?”

Angelo replied with a sad smile, “Come, come, Nina, don’t get upset. Not everyone gets a success in their first foray into cooking. If I had to guess you used too much seasoning in the broth and undercooked the vegetables a bit. You’ll get it eventually. Cooking is something of an art, thus it requires patience and practice. So don’t fret, you’ll get there eventually.”

Nova nodded, “Angelo’s right. While I’m a wiz in the kitchen now back when I was younger I screwed up as many meals as I succeeded. I actually took a youth cooking class during one of my summer breaks and that helped a lot. And, frankly, I’ve tasted worse. Aunt Fig’s broccoli casserole tastes like you just ingested toxic sludge, and Uncle Donny’s squid surprise is… best left unsaid. You just need to learn to measure your ingredients better and get a good time rhythm down. Practice makes perfect, after all. So try not to let it get you down, as this hotpot was your first major attempt at learning how to cook. You’ll get there eventually.”

Nina gained a weak smile, “Thank you, though I’m still disappointed in myself. I guess I wasted all those ingredients, even if there wasn’t a lot put into the hotpot. Guess we should dump this failed recipe and let you take over. Well, okay, the recipe itself is fine, it’s just my execution of it is… lacking. I’m sorry, everyone.”

With great reluctance Nova grabbed the hotpot, walked over to the outskirts of the magical campsite, and dumped the contents into some bushes. The rest of the party followed suit with their bowls of food. Nova quickly washed the pot before returning to the campfire.

“Okay, I’ll make something quick and easy, as we’re all still hungry,” he said.

The party nodded, prompting Nova to go to work. Within a few minutes a new meal was being prepared, much to the party’s eagerness. Nina sulked a bit off to the side, clearly discouraged at her failure.

“I need to learn how to cook before this journey is over,” she said silently. “Not just for my sake but for everyone’s sake. I can’t keep wasting ingredients, as every bit counts when on the road. I appreciate Angelo taking the time to teach me and having the patience to put up with my failure. Especially since I can’t depend on Nova all the time: there will be times he'll be at work, thus leaving me alone for extended periods of time. I’m not looking forward to that but I know it’s necessary. That’s why I want to learn how to cook. Not just for Nova and our future family, but also for me to gain a bit of independence. I just hope Nova isn’t mad at me for wasting perfectly good ingredients.”

In a matter of minutes Nova had made a more suitable dinner. The party gathered around to be served with greater eagerness, though Nina still seemed a bit down. Nova served them the food he made, allowing them to sit down and begin eating with more gusto. It wasn’t long before the food was gone and everyone felt more satisfied. Nova and Nina washed the dishes before putting everything away. Before Nina could enter the tent Nova gently grabbed her by the arm.

“Hey, listen, Nina,” he said gently. “Don’t worry about the hotpot blunder. Everyone makes mistakes. I’ve made too many to count. Like I said before, I screwed up a lot early on before gaining something of a 50/50 rate. That cooking class I took did wonders for me. I know you’re a bit upset about not only failing to make a simple hotpot, but also for wasting ingredients. It’s okay, Nina. Everyone starts somewhere and not everyone gets it on their first try. Cooking is a tricky thing, as it can be classified as a science at times. Especially baking, which requires extremely precise measurements. You’ll learn how to cook eventually, Nina. Don’t let one failure discourage you. My first forays into cooking were bellyflops, too, and to this day I still can’t make a decent omelet or ham steak.”

Nina looked at him with sorrowful eyes, “I know… but I can’t help but be frustrated. I know it’s a necessary skill to have, one that can change your life, and I’m still upset I can’t cook a decent meal. Although I am surprised that someone with your cooking ability can’t make certain things. But what should I do, Nova? I don’t want to keep wasting ingredients. Can you give me some pointers or maybe teach me an easy recipe?”

He pondered for a second before saying, “I may have an easy recipe for you to try out. It only requires three ingredients and it’s very easy to make. Even dad can make it and he’s about as dexterous in the kitchen as Dominic is competent. Seriously, dad is a disaster zone in the kitchen, and he IS a scientist. If you think you’re bad, you should see him in the kitchen. What a mess he can make just by cooking something as simple as scrambled eggs. You’ll get it eventually, Nina, it just takes time and patience. But I think the recipe I have in mind might be a good starting point for you, as it’s very simple, requires very few ingredients, and still tastes really good. Do you want to give it a try?”

She nodded, gaining a small smile, “Yes, please, Nova. Especially if you think it’s a good starting point for me. Thank you. And I’m sorry that you have to work so hard to help me.”

He gently cupped her face, saying softly, “That’s what lovers do, right? Support each other and guide them when needed. You did that for me, remember? Now it’s my turn to do it for you. For now, let’s go to bed and worry about the cooking later.”

The two lovers shared a tender kiss, making Nina’s heart sing with joy. They pulled back, looking at each other lovingly, before heading into the tent to rest. Tomorrow was another day.

The following morning the party was gathered around the campfire. Nina was attempting to make another meal, this time Nova giving her instructions. The party all had apprehensive expressions but they wanted to have faith in the Phoenix Clan woman as they waited for her to finish.

“Okay, now gently but quickly flip the bread and egg over so you can cook the other side,” Nova instructed.

Nina obeyed, using a spatula to flip each slice of bread with egg over, revealing the opposite side of it, which looked nicely toasted. Seeing this got the party a bit more hopeful that Nina would succeed this time.

“Okay, let the egg and bread cook for a few minutes to ensure the yoke is cooked through, as undercooked egg is very dangerous. Gently lift the bread slice up once every minute to check on the egg to see if it’s not runny and to make sure the toast doesn’t burn.”

Nina continued to obey Nova. After a few minutes of cooking and checking the meal Nova gave her a nod. Nina gulped as she gently took off each slice of egg toast from the skillet, one after another, and served it to the party. Everyone was curious about this recipe but unlike the previous attempt it actually looked good. Nina also served some slices of bacon with each dish, which looked a tad overcooked but not bad.

“The moment of truth…” Nina gulped.

Everyone cut a piece of the egg toast, gulped, and put it in their mouths. Their eyes widened a moment later.

“Nina…” Elizabetta said gently. “This… is… actually good!”

Nina’s wings, which were stiff with anticipation, instantly relaxed, making her sigh with relief.

Kettu bit into the bacon, saying, “Bacon’s not bad, either. A tad overcooked but not enough to ruin it. Does give it some nice crunch.”

Angelo smiled, “Looks like Nina has taken her first successful step forward to learning how to cook. Good show.”

Nina blushed, “Thank you. It’s a really simple dish so I don’t think it deserves that much praise.”

Van finished another bite before saying, “Hey, it’s a good starting point. And eggs can be screwed up really easily. Trust me, I know firsthand. I couldn’t fry an egg if my life depended on it, something that Serena, my wife, teases me about. This is actually a good attempt, Nina. Nova, what is this food item called?”

Nova replied, “An egg in a basket. Also called a bullseye egg, an egg in a nest, a gashouse egg, a popeye, and other such interesting names. It’s a fried egg inside a slice of bread cooked in butter or oil. Very simple but also very easy to mess up. Shame I don’t have any ketchup left, as I prefer my eggs with ketchup. But I felt it was a good starting point for Nina, as it only requires three ingredients and is pretty straightforward. Yes, it is easy to screw up, as I’ve done so a few times myself, but it’s still simple enough that it can be a useful beginner’s recipe. Granted, I told Nina to break the yokes of the eggs so it'll cook more evenly, as the real challenge is to cook it with a fully intact yoke depending on the user’s preference for how they like their eggs, but overall a good first step in the right direction.”

Nina smiled, “Thank you, Nova. This was a good starting point for me. Nothing against Angelo’s hotpot recipe, but this was much simpler for me to practice on. I’m just glad it turned out okay. And at least I know I’m not entirely helpless in the kitchen. I’ve taken my first real step forward. I just hope it’s not a ‘one step forward, two steps back’ situation.”

“Don’t worry, Nina,” Van said with a smile. “I doubt it’ll be like that. But, for now, let’s enjoy our food, as you did a good job this time.”

Everyone nodded and resumed eating, clearly happy and surprised at how good the meal was. Nina felt a bit proud in making progress in her desire to learn how to cook.

Several hours later the party was fighting monsters in a different location. As they tore through the monster horde, doing everything they could to come out on top, they were thinking about Muu’s army. Soon the last monster was felled, allowing them to take a break. They collected the most valuable parts from the monsters before moving on.

“It’s almost time for lunch,” Kettu said.

“Guess I should get things set up, then,” Nova said.

Sir Reginald, who was looking at the map, said, “Hold on, Nova. There’s a restaurant not far from here. Why don’t we go there instead? It’ll save us some ingredients and it’ll be nice to sit at a table. How does that sound to you all?”

“I’m down for that,” Angelo said cheerfully.

“Same here,” Van nodded.

“Let’s do it!” Elizabetta smiled.

Nova nodded, “Okay, I think it’s safe to say we’re going to try that restaurant. What’s it called?”

“According to the map, it’s called the Carnivore Café. Huh, interesting name. But it’s worth a look. Let’s go before they get the lunch rush.”

The party nodded and started to make their way toward the location of the restaurant. Along the way they ran into a traveling merchant with a firokoko-drawn cart.

“Hello there,” he said. “You lot aren’t going to the Carnivore Café, are you?”

Zeeker nodded, “Yes, we are. Why? Is it not good?”

“No, no, the food is good. But they have an… interesting set of policies. Let me give you some advice that might come in handy. First off, do as the bouncers say. Those guys could break a Centaur in half if you don’t obey them. Try to avoid picking a fight with them as they’re very strict in enforcing the rules. It’s a fight you won’t win, that’s for sure.”

“Okay, so we need to stay in the bouncers’ good graces,” Nina said. “I take it there’s more?”

The merchant nodded, “Yes. Secondly, be forgiving to the staff, especially the head chef. Their policies are… unique, to put it lightly, and they can get a bit carried away. But if you’re polite to them and are willing to forgive them for any antics they pull they make your visit worth it by giving you free drinks with free refills.”

“So be polite and be forgiving to the staff?” Kettu pondered. “Interesting. Is there anything else we need to know?”

“One last thing, and it’s crucial. When they ask how you want your meat cooked, tell them ‘rare’. Trust me on this one, as it’s possibly the most vital piece of advice I can give you.”

“Tell them to cook our meat ‘rare’?” Nova scratched his chin. “I feel like I’ve heard something like this before, as I’m getting some déjà vu right now. Hopefully it’ll come to me later. But thanks for the advice. We’ll keep that in mind.”

“No problem. Just remember all that and your visit to the Carnivore Café will be as painless as possible. Now, I gotta get going. Take care.”

He shook the reins on the firokoko, telling it to start moving, which it did, carrying the cart down the road. The party continued to make their way to the Carnivore Café. They soon found it. It was nestled in a cave next to a waterfall with a gold plaque positioned on top of the cave entrance.

“Okay, my sense of déjà vu is getting stronger,” the pink-haired man said. “Where have I seen this before?”

Elizabetta clutched her stomach, saying, “Don’t worry about it now, Nova. I’m hungry. Let’s just go and eat.”

The party entered the cave. They soon found the front desk, which was just a plain desk in the first room of the cave, as there was a door behind it. And sitting at the desk was a burly bouncer. He was easily the size of Dominic, if not bigger, with more muscles than an army of soldiers, and was only wearing a pair of shorts, a green bowtie, and shoes.

“Jeez, you could grate bones on those muscles,” Zeeker said.

“And he’s huge,” Nina said in awe. “Makes me wonder if he and Dominic come from the same place or are the same breed.

The bouncer said, “Welcome to the Carnivore Café. Are you here to dine?”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, we are.”

The bouncer replied, “Good, very good. Now, we have some policies that we expect to be followed, otherwise things might get… messy. First off, you need to place all your weapons, equipment, and magical accessories into that bin over there.”

“Wait, what?” Van sputtered, quirking an eyebrow. “Why?”

“It’s for the protection of our patrons and staff. We try to avoid any… conflicts, as we occasionally get a rough customer or two. So you’re going to have to comply to this rule. Otherwise…” Just then three more equally large and muscular bouncers appeared from the door behind the first one, “It won’t be pretty.”

Kettu sighed, “Let’s just do as they say. We were told they have unique policies so let’s just roll with it. We will get our stuff back, right?”

The bouncer nodded, “Yes, of course. It’s just to ensure that no fights can break out, as we can get a mean piece of work every now and then.”

The party heaved collective sighs and removed their weapons, armor, and magical accessories, placing them in a bin next to the bouncer. This response prompted the other bouncers to smile and return to their posts.

“My sense of déjà vu is getting stronger,” Nova said. “I know I’ve seen something like this before somewhere. But I can’t quite remember it.”

The bouncer said, “Hey, you need to remove that ring on your right pointer finger.”

“I can’t. It’s been permanently welded to my finger.”

“How?”

“It’s the Demon King Ring. I’m the Demon King’s champion. As such I can’t remove the ring from my body without severing my finger. And I’m not interested in losing a limb. Again.”

“The Demon King’s champion has come to dine here?” The bouncer asked. “This is an honor. Very well, I guess we’ll have to make the exception this time, as even we know that the Demon King Ring cannot be removed from the Demon King’s champion’s body. Anyway, the last step you need to take is to tell me how you want your meat cooked.”

Sir Reginald replied, “Rare all around.”

The bouncer gained a look of disappointment, something that didn’t go unnoticed by the party.

“Is that a problem?” Zeeker asked.

“No, no, it’s not a problem,” the bouncer said. “Have you been here before?”

“First time, actually,” Elizabetta replied. “Why?”

“No reason. Rare it is. Please proceed down the next few rooms to the main restaurant. Enjoy your visit.”

The party was now very curious but they proceeded down the next few rooms before coming to a darkened room. Now cautious they slowly moved forward, wondering what this room was. Suddenly, the door behind them locked when they got to a certain point, startling them.

“Okay, now I know I’ve seen this somewhere before,” Nova said. It then dawned upon him, “Uh-oh… I think I remember where I’ve seen this scenario before. Everyone, prepare for a burning sensation.”

“What do you—” Kettu asked.

Suddenly, the room was alight with fire, revealing the floor to be a giant grill. The party became alarmed before they tried to focus on not getting burned.

“Ow! Hot! Hot! Hot!” Zeeker sputtered.

“What’s the deal with this place!?” Sir Reginald sputtered.

“Try having bare feet!” Elizabetta snapped. She then tripped and fell on her backside, scorching her rear and thorax, “Yowch!”

Nina looked up, saying, “And we can’t hover over this as there are flame jets above us. We can’t avoid any of these flames!”

Angelo was hopping from one foot to another, “Why would they do this!?”

Nova, who was trying to keep himself from getting burned, replied, “I think I’ve figured out their ‘policy’, and it’s not a pretty one. Makes me worried what the daily special could be.”

Van kept jumping to keep his hooves off the grill, “I think I’ve figured it out, too, Nova. This fire better stop or it’ll melt my horseshoes.”

Zeeker sputtered, “Kettu! Tail! Tail!”

“Huh?” Kettu said before noticing the tip of his tail was on fire. “Yikes!” He quickly tried to put out the fire on his tail. “Ow! Hot! Hot!”

“I’m about ten seconds away from dousing this place with Water magic,” Nina said bitterly. She then got burned by a flame jet, “Nine… eight…”

“Wait a second!” Angelo said. “The flames are cooling down!”

Sure enough soon the flames died out, allowing the party a chance to rest and recover.

“Van, healing spell, please,” Nova said.

“One healing spell, coming up,” the Centaur said. “Vitalize!”

Everyone was bathed in healing energies, making them relax more. Soon a voice from the other door could be heard.

“Ohoh! The meat should be ready now.”

The doors unlocked and a new figure emerged. It looked like a member of the same clan as the Charlie Horse Brothers, being an anthropomorphic horse. He had light brown fur, a matching mane, and green eyes. He was wearing a white chef’s outfit, complete with fancy hat, and a belt full of cooking knives.

“Now let’s see…” he said. His eyes widened in surprise. “What’s this!? The meat is still raw!” He then regained his composure, “Oh, well, I suppose I can cut it up into tiny steaks. Now…”

But before he could try anything Nina spat, “We’ll chop YOU into steaks! Thunder Crash!”

The horse chef was struck by a bolt of lightning, stunning him. Kettu then transformed into his Werebeast form and gave the chef a powerful uppercut. As the chef came down Van launched a double rear kick, knocking the wind out of the horseman.

“Mana Ball!” Nova stated strongly.

He fired a condensed sphere of magical energy from the Demon King Ring that rocketed toward the horseman, striking him with it. The horseman chef quickly got to his feet.

“Time to make my getaway!” he said. “With this!”

He threw a large amount of black pepper at the group from his apron, blinding them and forcing them to cough and choke.

“Black pepper smokescreen deployed. Now, I’m out of here!”

He quickly retreated while the party was distracted by the pepper.

“He’s-hack-gone, isn’t-ugh-he?” Nova coughed.

“Yeah-gack,” Zeeker choked. “But he’s-cough-still in the building.”

“We-ugh-need to have-hack-a word with him,” Nina snarled.

“Let’s-guh-go inside,” Sir Reginald suggested.

The group crossed the grill and entered the door on the other side, into the restaurant proper.

Now that they were actually inside, it looked much more like any other eatery they’d seen; it wasn’t even a dive, but instead had all the appearance of a high-class restaurant. Everything was hardwood, with pleasant décor on and around the tables and booths, which were cushioned in red; chandeliers hung overhead and candles burned on tabletop as well. There were even flowers growing from jars on the tables.

“Well… this is rather fancy,” Kettu observed. “Fancier than I was expecting.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Same here, Kettu.”

They continued to observe the area. There were a lot of strong-looking individuals from different clans. A pair of rather rough-looking Hopper Clan members were seated in a booth in the back, a Ironhide Clan member seated at the bar, drinking a large mug of beer or mead, and a trio of witches from the Magic Clan at a table to the left. There were also a handful of humans, both male and female, along with some Centaurs, Werefolk, and elves scattered about.

The party’s attention soon turned to the head chef, who had just emerged from the kitchen, along with two more members of the same clan, all sharing the same worried expressions.

“Well, there he is,” Elizabetta growled.

“Looks like he wants to talk,” Van said calmly. “Let’s see what he has to say.”

The party approached the counter where the three horsemen were waiting. The head chef gently twisted his apron as the party stood before him.

“Excuse me, sirs and madams,” the head chef said quietly. “I hope we have not given offence. You all seemed, well… very angry back there. I assure you it was nothing personal. It is just the way we operate here. You understand, yes?”

Nova replied calmly, remembering the traveling merchant’s advice, “So your policy is something along the lines of ‘cook the weak, feed the strong’, right? Have to prove you're tough to get in here otherwise you’re on the menu?”

“Our policy in a nutshell, yes,” the horseman quickly nodded. “You’re very understanding people, aren’t you? Most would that this kind of thing badly, no matter the circumstances, but you are professionals, yes? You don’t hold grudges over business, right?”

All three horsemen smiled nervously, so worried that it was almost pitiful.

The party looked at each other before exchanging nods.

“We’ll get over it,” Sir Reginald said. “It’s not going to happen again, right?”

“Of course!” the head chef nodded. “You have proven yourself, and our bouncers have excellent memories. They will wave you through in the future.”

“Then we’re square,” Nova gave in. “We’re just making a point ourselves when you get down to it. All part of business of being the Demon King’s champion, you know?”

“Ah, of course!” the horsemen’s eyes widened in understanding. “A reputation to uphold, yes? Good, good! I’m glad we were able to work this out amicably. And the Demon King’s champion has come to our abode? Most wonderful! As per our reputation, you get free drinks and refills. But there must be something else I can offer, especially for the Demon King’s champion…” He pondered for a moment before his eyes lit up, “I’ve got it! How would you like to learn the secret cooking technique of this restaurant?”

“Okay, you’ve got my attention,” the pink-haired man replied.

“As do I,” Angelo chimed in.

“I’m game,” Nina said, still feeling a tad hot under the collar but keeping it in check.

The horseman smiled, “Wonderful! Let me show you the legendary cooking technique that made this place so famous: the Lightning Chop skill. On moment, please.”

He ventured back into the kitchen, leaving the other two horsemen behind, who looked relieved that the party let them off the hook. The head chef returned, carrying a Quick Piglet. He gently placed it on the countertop and took out his cleaver.

“Watch closely, now,” he said.

What happened next was difficult to describe. The horseman held his knife over the Quick Piglet, motionless for a second, then it seemed to blur, vibrating strangely as if it was moving in every direction at once while remaining absolutely motionless at the same time. There was a flash of movement toward the Quick Piglet, and then it fell apart into thin, even slices, blood draining neatly without a splash. The horseman’s knife was completely clean.

“Holy slag!” Nova sputtered.

Nina and Sir Reginald seemed to agree with this statement, wide eyed in surprise.

“Quite the marvelous technique,” Angelo said. “I’ve heard rumors of the Lightning Chop cooking skill but never actually seen it before. How many slices?”

“Forty seven is my best record,” the horseman said modestly.

“I must admit I’m impressed,” Nova said. “Might come in handy. Definitely have to practice it a bit. You lot aren’t bad at all.”

“Much appreciated! Please, pick a table and a waitress will give you menus, along with our daily specials.”

“I dread to know what the ‘daily specials’ are made of,” the party collectively said silently.

Nevertheless the party made their way to a table and got themselves settled. A rather sexy waitress in an equally sexy outfit walked over and handed them menus. After ordering some drinks they looked the menus over, hoping to sift through anything that might’ve been made from a poor sap who failed to endure the trial by fire. After a bit the waitress brought them their drinks and they placed their orders.

“Well… this certainly proved to be an interesting dining experience,” Zeeker said with a scowl.

“I hear ya, Zeeker,” Elizabetta huffed. “But we played by the rules and now we don’t have to worry about ever getting grilled again. Well, literally, I mean. Though I’m not sure if I’m going to put this place on my list of eateries I want to visit again even if we’re not going to be chopped steaks.”

Nina sighed, “Let’s just let it go, gang. But it was fortunate that we met that traveling merchant prior, as he gave us some very sound advice. I’m still not happy about all this but it’s best we just get over it and hope that our meals are free of… unwanted ingredients, let’s just say.”

Nova took a drink from his mug of liquid before saying, “Yes, let’s just let it roll off our backs like water off a duck. At least now I remember where I saw this scenario before. Back in my Breath of Fire 2 video game, only in that case it was run by cat people and they had you rub salt and pepper on your bodies prior to getting grilled. Wish I had remembered that sooner but whatever, it’s over now. By the way, what kind of clansmen are those horsemen? They resemble the Charlie Horse Brothers. What clan are they?”

Sir Reginald explained, “They’re from the Gallop Clan, a clan of horsemen, obviously, and are related to Centaurs, albeit more like distant cousins. They’re not a bad clan by any means, as only bad eggs like the Charlie Horse Brothers make them look a bit shady, and they do have some odd tendencies. But they’re still allies in the fight against Muu so it’s best to be respectful and not lump them in with goons like Claymore and Galvin, as they can be dangerous when deemed enemies.”

“Duly noted. And what’s in this drink? It tastes really good. Tastes like it has a mix of cherries, strawberries, and sparkling cider. I think it was called a cherry cider blitzkrieg.”

Kettu pondered, “Cherry cider blitzkrieg? Now where have I heard that name before?”

Soon the food arrived allowing everyone to tuck in, though they ate with caution. Nova had polished off a second serving of cherry cider blitzkrieg and was about to drink his third when Kettu’s eyes widened.

“Ah! Nova! Don’t drink anymore of that stuff. It’s extremely alcoholic. It only takes one and a half mugs of that stuff to make someone terribly drunk.”

Nova, who was in mid-sip of the drink, took a moment to process this before turning to Kettu.

“Wait, what?” he said. “This is alcoholic? I’ve never touched alcohol in my life. Yet… strangely, I don’t feel even the slightest buzz.”

Zeeker looked surprised, “Wait, you’re not feeling anything from that stuff? It’s alcohol content is through the roof yet you’re not feeling anything? What kind of alcohol tolerance do you have to be able to resist something like that?”

“You’re guess is as good as mine,” Nova shrugged. “Either my tolerance is higher than even I knew or I could be lucky enough to be immune to it. Highly doubt that last one but given how my life has been I wouldn’t rule it out, either.”

Nina, who sipped her iced tea, said, “At least you have a form of tolerance to alcohol. The Phoenix Clan can’t stomach a single glass of wine without getting drunk. I speak from experience.”

“What do you mean, Nina?” Angelo asked, surprised.

“Well, one reason is because our bodies are so lightweight. Both males and females of my clan weigh less than 100 pounds. That’s because of our hollow bones which better enable flight. But phoenixes in general can’t stomach any sort of alcoholic content, much less the Phoenix Clan. I remember when I drank my first, and only, glass of wine during a royal gathering. I got drunk pretty much immediately. However, I was able to hold myself together long enough to get home before crashing. The morning afterward wasn’t pleasant but my parents, who basically never praise me, where actually surprised that I was able to keep myself together and not embarrass them during the event despite being drunk. At least embarrass them more than I usually do, which I can do by simply existing.” She then chuckled darkly, “My brothers, on the other hand, made complete idiots of themselves. I tried to warn them but they blew me off, drank some wine, got drunk in minutes, and made a complete embarrassment of themselves at another royal gathering. The following morning I got a chance to rub it in, belittling them and giving them the ‘I told you so’ treatment. Not only was it one of my rare victories over my brothers, but my parents not only praised me for trying to be a responsible older sibling but punished them for their stupidity at the event. And the cherry on top was I got away with mocking, insulting, and belittling them, all of which are luxuries I would never get otherwise. But, in short, my clan can’t stomach alcohol without getting drunk near-instantly.”

“Then what do you drink at special occasions?” Elizabetta asked. “Surely you must have something to mark an occasion like an anniversary or something, right?”

“We drink sparkling cider during such events. It’s not alcoholic yet it’s like drinking champagne, so it gives us the quality and class of a specialty drink without running the risk of getting drunk. Which brings me to ask… Nova… when we get married… can we skip the alcohol? I don’t want to ruin our wedding by getting tipsy over champagne or something.”

Nova chuckled lightly, “Sure, Nina. We’ll serve sparkling cider, as we have that back on Earth, too. And I haven’t had sparkling cider in a long time so it’ll be a nice treat at our wedding without the risks.”

Nina smiled warmly, “Thank you, beloved. Now, let’s finish our meal and get the hell out of here before we witness some poor sap becoming the next daily special.”

The party nodded and finished their meals and drinks. After paying the bill they made their way out of the restaurant and back to where the bouncer was.

He turned to them, “I was told by Chef Vinny to allow you in whenever you want without you going through the usual policies, as you’ve proven your strength and worth. Your stuff is all in that bin over there. Thank you for coming and hope to see you again.”

The party collected their stuff, making sure that everything was present and nothing was missing or stolen, before leaving the restaurant and making their way back out onto the main road.

“Well, now that we’ve gotten fed let’s resume our mission,” Sir Reginald said.

Just then a bombastic voice said, “I found you! You won’t get away from me this time!”

The party collectively groaned as they turned to see Dominic march up them.

“Can someone please explain to me where he keeps getting all those Get Out of Jail Free cards?” Nova bemoaned.

“Hah! No dungeon can contain Dominic the Daring!” Dominic said proudly. “Now to finally take my revenge on you!”

However, he suddenly fell to his knees, clutching his stomach, to the party’s confusion.

“Umm… but first… could you give me something to eat?” he said in a more timid voice. “I’m hungry.”

An idea dawned in the heads of the party. They all exchanged devilish grins, something that went over Dominic’s head, nodding, before turning back to the criminal goon.

“Sorry, Domi, but we’re not giving you food,” Zeeker grinned.

“Why?!” he sputtered.

“Because there’s a really good restaurant just down that path,” Elizabetta said darkly.

Dominic’s eyes lit up, “A restaurant? Around here?”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes. We just came from there. It’s called the Carnivore Café. They have excellent food and good daily specials. They have some strange policies but once you get past that it’s all good.”

“The waitresses are also quite the hot numbers themselves,” Van chuckled darkly.

Dominic looked elated, “Really?! Sounds like my kind of place! Where is it?”

Nova pointed in the direction they came from, “Down that way, in a cave next to a waterfall. Don’t mind the cave, as it’s just the opening. The restaurant itself is gorgeous. But we have some extra advice. Do as the bouncers say or things might get… messy. But the most important advice the regulars say is to order your meat ‘well done’ with extra grill marks. You won’t believe how good that is. It’s to die for.”

Dominic stood up eagerly, “My kind of place! Carnivore Café, here I come! And you lot wait here until after I’m done eating, as I have to destroy you when I get back.”

“Whatever you say, Domi,” Kettu grinned darkly.

“Enjoy your dining experience,” Nina smirked.

“Give our regards to the chefs,” Angelo chuckled.

Dominic quickly made his way toward where the Carnivore Café resided, clearly eager to feast. When he was out of sight the party exchanged high-fives and laughs.

“That poor sucker!” Kettu howled. “I almost feel bad for him. Almost.”

“Wouldn’t I like to be a fly on the wall to see what happens to him,” Elizabetta rubbed her hands eagerly.

“Amen to that, girl,” Zeeker chortled.

Nova chuckled, “Alas, we have Muu’s army to break into bits so we’re gonna have to leave Dominic to his dining fate, as much as we’d like to see it. Come on, let’s get going.”

The party nodded and they continued their journey. As they walked further and further way, they were unable to heard the screams of terror emitting from Dominic’s mouth as he learned the true nature of the Carnivore Café firsthand.

Next Chapter: The Magic School Fuss

That's all for today. And yes, this scene is based off of Breath of Fire 2's Wildcat Café, as Nova mentioned. Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.

 

[CynthiaLover]

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, mild violence, suggestive themes)

Spoiler: Chapter 187) The Magic School Fuss

The Magic School Fuss

​

It had been a few days since the party had been to the Carnivore Café. They had just made it to a new town. It was a decently large town, nearly the size of a small city, with plenty of shops, houses, farmstands, and what looked like some sort of academy. There were plenty of individuals running around, mostly humans, but there were also elves, what looked like dwarves, and the occasional Magic Clan member.

“This is Magizola, home of the Magic Academy,” Sir Reginald said. “This’ll be a good place to do business, as there are a lot of shops that buy monster parts, and we’ve collected a fair few lately. And we could use the coins. Let’s get going and see what we can accomplish while we’re here.”

Nova turned to Nina, “Hey, Nina, is this Magic Academy the only one in the world? Or are there others out there?”

She replied, “There’s a handful of them scattered about. Phoenixwing Kingdom’s capital city has one, there is one in Galvatar Kingdom’s capital, and a few more dotted around the world. I was specially tutored by some of the teachers from the one in my kingdom, along with my brothers. Heh, it was one of the few victories I could boast over my brothers as my magical affinities were much higher than theirs, thus I was considered the better student and better magician. Not to mention my brothers felt too important to do their homework. That bit them in the arse more than once. This one, however, is one of the more prestige Magic Academies, alongside the ones in Phoenixwing and Galvatar Kingdom. That’s because this one is run by some of the best magic teachers in the world, most of whom are elves due to their long lifespans and high magical affinities, though you might find a Grassroot Clan member teaching here, too.”

Elizabetta nodded, “Yes, I’ve heard the same things about this Magic Academy. I always wanted to go to one to expand my magical skills but, well, you know how my family life was before meeting you all. I was never able to go to this academy because my sister kept stomping me down and crushing my confidence. I’m glad all that’s behind me now and my sister is a changed person. …Hopefully. But at least I finally get to see the place in person. Too bad we can’t check it out, as I’d love to see the interior of it.”

Sir Reginald replied, “Maybe later, Elizabetta. For now, let’s take care of what we need to do first.”

The party nodded and began roaming around the town, bartering for fair prices on their monsters parts and purchasing supplies and food. After a little while they settled down in the center square to rest.

“This town certainly is bigger than expected,” Zeeker said. “Though I guess I shouldn’t be surprised, as it is home to one of the Magic Academies, so it needs to be able to accommodate all those students.”

Nova turned to him, “Is this Magic Academy some kind of boarding school or something?”

Angelo nodded, “Yes, in fact, it is. Because learning magic takes a lot of time and energy the students are provided with dorm rooms so they can study and gain a grip on magic more easily. It also helps those who live far away, as there are only about 13 of these Magic Academies in the world, and people come from far and wide to learn from the skilled teachers here.”

Suddenly a voice said, “Do my eyes deceive me? Is that Princess Nina?”

Everyone turned to see an elf approach them. He was a rather youthful male with peach skin, neatly groomed chestnut brown hair, grey eyes, and was wearing a formal teachers suit, mostly black and white with some splashes of blue, with nice boots.

“Oh, hello again, Professor Dali,” Nina said. “It’s been a while. But what are you doing here? I thought you taught at my kingdom’s Magic Academy.”

“Princess, it’s been a while indeed,” Professor Dali said with a smile. “My, you’ve grown quite a bit, in more ways than one. As for why I’m here I quit teaching magic at Phoenixwing Kingdom because I got sick of the clan’s self-destructive tendencies and their sexist ways. Not to mention the Phoenix Clan teachers I was working with were largely obnoxious and stuffy, thinking themselves as the cream of the crop. I must say it was a pleasure teaching you, as you were a much nicer Phoenix Clan member. Teaching your brothers, on the other hand… well… you know how that turned out. But I eventually quit and came back to my homeland. And wouldn’t ya know it? I was asked to teach here. So naturally I took the job without question. Things are much better here compared to dealing with your clanmates, that’s for sure. Practically night and day, though I do butt heads with Professor Oswell over some things here and there. But compared to how I seemed to always be at odds with the Phoenix Clan teachers at that Magic Academy I’ll gladly take the occasional argument over the hourly one. But… I must wonder… what are you doing out here, Princess? And… with such an assortment of characters with you.”

“We’re the Demon King’s champion party, sir,” Sir Reginald explained. “Lady Nina rebelled against her kind and ended up meeting Nova, the current Demon King’s champion. He helped her escape Phoenixwing Kingdom and in exchange she became the resident offensive spellcaster for our mission. She’s been a huge help to us during the course of this journey, providing us with many helpful abilities and traits, including both the Magic Fire Feathers and the Power of the Phoenix.”

“You’re the Demon King’s champion party? I had heard it had a colorful group of characters in it but I only heard rumors about you lot. And you rebelled against your clan, Princess? That was a bold move, to put it simply, especially given your ‘status’ in the clan, so to speak. And I knew about the Magic Fire Feathers but you actually have both of your clan’s lost powers!? That’s amazing. I knew there was something special about you, Princess. But I must say you’re really brave to join this mission to stop Muu. I knew you had plenty of spunk but I never knew it translated into such courage. Facing such an enemy is a daunting task, yet it’s clear from what I’ve heard that you’ve been very successful in defeating Muu’s forces and liberating countless areas from him. I must say I’m impressed. You’ve become quite the powerful magician it seems, Princess, if you’re able to contribute to such a cause. You always were a good student but being able to turn your studies into combat knowledge is quite remarkable. Makes me even happier that I got to tutor you, as now I feel like I was able to help contribute to the cause against Muu, if even just a bit.”

Angelo smiled, “Every bit counts, Professor Dali. Considering how long this war has waged every little push can be effective in potentially ending the nightmare that has plagued Edyn for centuries. So you teaching Nina the powerful magic she knows today does mean you’ve contributed to the cause, as that very same magic has taken down countless members of Muu’s army.”

“Thank you, that means a lot to me. Hmm… you know… I just got an idea. How would you like to come with me to the Magic Academy and help with one of my magic lessons? Someone as talented a Princess Nina would be a huge boon to my class, and I bet the rest of you aren’t exactly slouches, either. Maybe you could show my class a thing or two. What do you say?”

“Will it be okay with the headmaster?” Sir Reginald asked.

“Headmaster Levi is always looking for new ways to inspire our students into becoming experts in magic, so she should be fine with it. She’s let other teachers bring in outsiders to use for demonstrations and show them how to use magic in unique ways so it’s not like this would be anything new.”

The party exchanged looks before nodding.

“Very well, we accept,” Sir Reginald said.

“Wonderful!” Professor Dali smiled. “Please, come with me. My next class will be starting in an hour. I was just out getting some things for it but you eight will be even better. Come.”

The party followed Professor Dali toward the Magic Academy. Stationed outside of the front gate were two magical security guards. They eyed the party as Professor Dali approached.

“Thank you for your continued work,” the professor said. “Please allow these fine young folk in, as they’re going to be special guests for one of my lessons. After all, can’t get more special than the Demon King’s champion party.”

The guards exchanged surprised looks before opening the gates, allowing everyone inside. Professor Dali guided the party into the magnificent building. Inside there were countless students of all different clans, both male and female, running around, chatting among themselves, and preparing for their next classes. Some were surprised to see the strange party following Professor Dali, though they were also excited, wondering if they were special guests for one of his lessons.

Professor Dali guided the party through the various halls and up a flight of stairs until he came to a stop at a locked classroom.

“This is my classroom, where I teach elemental magic,” he said. “I don’t just teach how to cast it for battle, but also how to use it for other purposes like lighting darkened pathways and revealing hidden enemies. You eight are traveling warriors so you’ll be fine examples of how to use elemental magic. Especially since Princess Nina is so well-versed in it. If I recall, you know seven out of nine elements, Princess. Eight out of ten if the Neutral ‘element’ is counted, correct?”

Nina nodded, “Yes, that’s correct, Professor Dali. I still possess all the magic you taught me and anything else I picked up along the way. That includes Shaman magic.”

Dali’s eyes widened, “Wait. Shaman magic?! You can use Shaman magic?! The rarest and most selective magic of all? How? When?”

The gang presented their Shaman Magic Bracelets, making Dali’s eyes widen even more.

“T-Those are Shaman Magic Bracelets! I’ve seen them in books but never in real life. That means you can use Elemental Energy Fusion, correct?”

Sir Reginald nodded, “That’s correct, and we have multiple forms to go with it. Well, except Nova, as he only has one form. But his form is the most powerful, able to solo General Vertebreak and a platoon of 15,000 Undead Soldiers like it was child’s play. It has proven to be extremely useful on our journey, as many of Muu’s bigger baddies have fallen to this power.”

Dali looked elated, “This is even better! Now I can also show Shaman magic to my class! Oh, wonderful! Such a rare treat. Headmaster Levi will be very pleased as she’s been spending months trying to find anyone who can use Shaman magic to demonstrate for the school. This must be fate. Now, let me start preparing for my class. With all eight of you I should be able to give quite the lesson today.”

Nova turned his head, “I’ll pass.”

Van quirked an eyebrow, “Why? Don’t you want to be part of a magic lesson?”

“You’re forgetting something, Van: I possess no magic. The Demon King Ring acts as my isekai cheat, if you will, giving me the ability to cast spells and weapon skills just by knowing their name. But I, myself, am about as magical as a piece of wood.”

“Oak or birch?” Kettu grinned.

“Palm,” Nova played along. He then got serious, “But me being involved in a magic lesson would be a waste, as not only can I not cast magic without the Demon King Ring, as I don’t have a drop of magic in me, but me learning, much less teaching, how to use magic like how Nina does is a lost cause. And besides, because I’m the only user of the Demon King Ring, which contains forbidden Demon magic, that might be counterintuitive to your lesson, where you teach how to use effectively legal magic practically. Sorry, but I’ll just be a third wheel in this case, as there isn’t anything I can contribute to your lesson.”

Professor Dali looked crestfallen, “I see. That’s a real shame, as having the Demon King’s champion as part of my lesson could’ve been a real boon to the school and students. But, unfortunately, you do bring up some valid points, as something like Demon magic, which your ring is full of, would be considered a forbidden magic. And if you can’t cast magic any other way then my lessons would be pretty much pointless to you. Well… maybe you could spend the time reading up on some textbooks?”

Nova gained a sullen look, “That’s another problem I have: I can’t learn from textbooks. Or at least learn well. I’ve always struggled to learn things from textbooks even back as a child. I absorb information much better through more hands-on or creative methods. It’s why I failed to stay in college, as I couldn’t keep up with the demands, the liberal use of textbooks, and having to juggle multiple jobs to pay for the classes. It’s one reason my family deems me a failure and an embarrassment to the Blitz family name.”

His eyes immediately lost all their luster, looking almost dead. The party, especially Nina, became very concerned for him. Nova started to walk away.

“Where are you going?” Elizabetta asked.

“A quiet place so I’m not in the way,” Nova replied in a dull tone. “Maybe I’ll work on my magical accessories, since that’ll be productive, since I can’t contribute any other way right now.”

And with that he walked off in search of a quiet location to work, a gloomy atmosphere floating over him.

Dali looked a bit disheartened, “That’s a real shame. It would’ve been a real boon to my class to have him in it. But why would his family see him as a failure?”

Nina sighed, her eyes losing some sheen, “It’s because they’ve developed this toxic mentality where everyone in the family needs to have the same skills, the same interests, and the same future careers. Anything that doesn’t fit the mold of things like teaching, scientific fields, or business are considered wastes of time. And, unfortunately, Nova falls into that category. His skill set is completely different, thus he’s the outcast in the family because he lacks the skills they feel are important. He’s also not as smart as the rest of his family and has something of a learning disorder. He’s basically the artistic jock in a family of brainy scientists and teachers, which does not sit well with them. It’s actually created a unique dichotomy with them: where they succeed he fails; where he succeeds they fail. But no matter what he tries he has never gained his family’s approval; thus they’ve basically discarded him. I know that feeling, which is why I’m so close to him, even his fiancée, as we’re both two peas in the same pod. After everything he’s done for me, improving my life and giving me a reason to live and laugh, I intend to return the favor to him when it comes to his family. As much as I’d hate to leave him alone here we have work to do for your class, as I’m certain the bell will ring soon.”

Dali nodded, “Yes, I see. Come on, let’s get into my classroom so we can prepare for my next class. They are going to be quite surprised at what you have to offer.”

He unlocked the door and escorted the party into his classroom. Nina took one last look in the direction Nova had gone, a small frown on her face, before entering the classroom to prepare for Professor Dali’s class.

Meanwhile Nova had managed to find a quiet spot in what looked like a library or study hall. It was deserted, thereby allowing him to enter unopposed. He sat down at one of the tables, took out his crafting equipment and materials, and began working on his magical accessories. His eyes were dull and lifeless, feeling a sense of worthlessness flowing through his body.

“…It’s better this way…” he said dejectedly. “I can’t contribute in any meaningful way to a magic lesson. Especially since I don’t even know the basics of magic. I just use the Demon King Ring and boom; I can use any spell with just a name. And even if I can use Shaman magic my form is too dangerous to use as a form of show-and-tell. No, it’s better I sit this out and let the real warriors and magicians manage the class. I’ll just get in the way.”

Heaving a heavy sigh he resumed working on his magical accessories. Soon the school bell rang, indicating it was time for classes to start up again. Nova remained quiet as he tinkered with his tools to create more items to sell later on.

At the time Professor Dali was standing before a classroom full of students. There were plenty of different clans in class, mostly humans, elves, and Magic Clan members, but a handful of other species as well. They were murmuring with curiosity and excitement as they observed the party off to the side of the room.

Professor Dali cleared his throat, “Students, please settle down. We have quite a special lesson today. These fine people are part of the Demon King’s champion party and have agreed to show you some of their magical powers.”

The excitement in the class increased, with the students whispering between one another about what they were about to see.

“Now, now, settle down, please. Let’s begin with one of my previous students: Princess Nina of the Phoenix Clan. Princess, please come here.”

Nina obeyed, walking over to the front of the class and standing next to Professor Dali.

“As I said, this is Princess Nina Firewing of the Phoenix Clan Royal Family. She was one of my past students and is extremely gifted in the magical arts. Her versatility with magic is some of the best I’ve ever seen. She possesses seven out of the nine elements of magic. Eight out of ten if you count the Neutral ‘element’ as part of that chart. She was easily my best student back when I worked in Phoenixwing Kingdom. Her brothers… not so much. Princess, would you please show the class how to summon fire in one’s hands?”

Nina nodded, “Certainly. Oh, and you don’t need to refer to me as ‘Princess’, as I’ve since severed my ties with the royal family. After the hell they put me through it was worth losing that title if it meant I could be a free bird. But back on subject. Here I go.”

She channeled energy in each palm before summoning twin fireballs, one in each hand. She displayed her proficiency over her magic with various hand motions while still holding the fireballs with ease, much to the students’ awe.

“Wonderful Prin—er, Miss Nina! You’ve gotten better since I last taught you, and you were already excellent.” He turned to the class, “You see, class, this is what true control and proficiency over magic looks like. Miss Nina’s control over her mana allows her to effortlessly keep the fireballs burning in her hands. While Fire magic is easy to learn, it’s not so easy to control. Miss Nina’s articulate control over such a dangerous element shows her focus and skill, as even the slightest waver could cause those flames to become dangerous to her and those around her. While the Phoenix Clan is known for having great command over Fire, not everyone in the clan are as adapt as ones like Miss Nina. Her brothers, Prince Theo and Prince Zak, are some examples of that. They lacked the focus to control their flames and often caused problems. I can’t count how many times they burned me. Literally. But Miss Nina always had complete focus and control over her magical energies and excelled in her lessons. Now, Miss Nina, please douse your flames.”

Nina complied, closing her fists, causing the fireballs to go out. She opened her hands again and showed no signs of the flames.

“Now, class, it’s time for you to try the same. Only use one hand, though, as this classroom isn’t big enough to handle that many fireballs. Miss Nina, would you please help me with this lesson?”

Nina nodded, “Gladly, Professor Dali.”

For the next few minutes Professor Dali and Nina went around, helping the various students try to summon and control a single fireball in their hands. After a little bit every student now had a ball of flames burning in their palms, much to their excitement.

“Good, very good!” Professor Dali smiled. “That’s the ticket. Like I said, Fire magic is easy to learn, but not easy to control. You all are controlling those flames well. But remember not to lose your focus or those flames will go all over the place, and we don’t want any accidents. Now, hold those flames for another minute then put them out so we can try a different element.”

The students cautiously held the fireballs in their hands for another minute or so before they put them out.

“Excellent. Now, Prince Angelo, will you please come up here with me and Miss Nina?”

Angelo smiled, “Be my pleasure.”

He cheerfully walked up to the front of the class and stood next to Nina.

“Now, let’s try some Water magic. Like Fire, Water is easy to learn, but is also easier to control. But it can still get out of hand without focus. Miss Nina and Prince Angelo are skilled Water magic users. Yes, I know that sounds surprising in Miss Nina’s case, as the Phoenix Clan has a modest weakness to Water. But Miss Nina quickly gained the ability to use Water magic, which is something the Phoenix Clan generally doesn’t bother with. It, once again, shows her talent as a magician.”

“It also was my means of gaining an elemental advantage over my clan,” Nina said silently, malice laced in her thoughts. “That way I could give anyone in my clan who gave me grief an unwanted cold bath. Captain Talon certainly got more than his fair share of Water Bombs due to how he continued to antagonize me despite I was his superior, all because of the stupid gender issues my clan had.”

Her thoughts were interrupted as Professor Dali said, “Now, let us observe Miss Nina’s and Prince Angelo’s control over the element of Water. Miss Nina, Prince Angelo, would you please summon a sphere of water in your hands? Not a Water Bomb spell, just a sphere of regular water.”

Nina and Angelo nodded and began concentrating, channeling energy in their hands. They soon summoned some water and molded it into the shape of a flowing sphere. The students were in awe as they saw the duo command the water in their hands masterfully. Elizabetta was also paying close attention, still showing her desire to learn more Water magic.

“Wonderful! You see, class, when it comes to Water magic, your mana needs to flow like a river in order to summon and control it. Water magic may be easier to control than Fire magic, but it still requires the same focus that Fire needs. After all, there are few things in nature scarier than a raging sea at night. Now, it’s time for you to try. Miss Nina, Prince Angelo, would you please help my students with this task?”

“Certainly!” Angelo said cheerfully.

Both he and Nina made the water in their hands vanish before going around and helping the class perform the same feat they just did. It took a few minutes but soon each student in the classroom had a sphere of water in their hands, to their excitement.

Professor Dali smiled, “Yes, that’s the way. Well done, class. Now, keep holding those spheres of water a bit longer so you can get an idea of how it feels before we move onto the next element.”

At the time Nova was still in the study hall. He had managed to craft a good six magical accessories, having put the finished products in a box that had a label reading “Untested Magical Accessories” on it. He was working on another one, clearly focused on it, but a frown was fixed on his face.

“I hope the gang is doing all right in that class,” he said to himself. “Not like I can be of any help there. Even though I want to help and learn more about magic I know it would be a complete waste of time and energy. Like I said, I’m about as magical as a piece of wood. And anything I did would be cheating as the Demon King Ring provides me with what I need without any effort or even brainpower. I’m better off here. Alone. Besides, it’s not like I’m bothering anyone so I don’t see any harm in working in here while class is in session.”

Suddenly, a sharp voice cut through the air, “Who are you? What are you doing here?”

Nova rolled his eyes, “I spoke too soon.”

He turned to see another elven professor, this time a female, storm up to him. She had snow white hair, bright blue eyes, fair skin, a decently built frame, and an angry expression as she marched up to Nova.

“I’ll ask you again,” she snarled. “Who are you and what are you doing here?”

Nova replied in an almost bored tone, “I’m Nova Blitz, the Demon King’s champion. My party and I were invited into this academy by Professor Dali because he wanted our help with his class. As I’m about as magical as a brick I decided to sit it out and work on my magical accessory crafting. If you’ve got a problem with me being here then talk to Professor Dali. He’ll explain everything.”

The woman’s eyes widened, “Professor Dali invited you and your party into this academy?” Her eyes then narrowed hatefully at Nova, “I don’t trust a young man like you being alone on these grounds, even if you’re the Demon King’s champion. Young men like you are just hormonal sex-driven morons who prey upon young women. We don’t appreciate your kind here.”

While he felt a twinge of annoyance at her words, Nova remained calm, “Is that how the school feels? Or is it how you feel? And what makes you think I’m going to ‘prey upon young women’ when I’m already engaged to the best woman on Edyn?”

The female professor’s eyes widened in shock, “Y-You’re engaged?! At your age?!” She regained her composure and growled, “Nevertheless, I have half a mind to remove you from our grounds, whether you were invited here or not, as a young man like you cannot be trusted.”

“Sounds like someone has issues with men,” Nova replied coolly. “What’s the matter? Can’t get lucky? Jealous that someone younger than you is already a fiancé? Or do you just like to bully young men because you want to flaunt a sense of superiority over them when, in fact, you realize your weaknesses and feelings of inferiority?”

The female professor was now enraged, her eyes showing hatred and her face spelling “death” all over it.

“You watch your tongue, you little punk,” she snarled venomously. “You have some nerve talking to me like that. That’s it. You’re out of here!”

Suddenly, another curt voice cut through the air, “That’s enough, Professor Samantha!”

She turned to see another elven female enter the room. She looked like the principal, as she was dressed the extremely fine clothes, with her long blue hair flowing like water behind her, deep sea green eyes, fair skin, a nice frame, and a serious expression on her face.

“Headmaster Levi!” Professor Samantha sputtered. She then regained her composure before saying, “Please escort this problematic man out of these grounds!”

Headmaster Levi replied coldly, “On what grounds do you seek to kick him out? I’m already aware of who he is. Professor Dali told me via his crystal ball that he had invited the Demon King’s champion party into our school to help with his lessons. Especially since not only is one of them a past student of his, but this party has the ability to use Shaman magic, which is something I’ve been trying to find for months. Besides, Professor Samantha, it’s clear this young man, the Demon King’s champion for that matter, is causing no problems for anyone. If anything it’s obvious you’re the aggressor here and taking out your hatred for men on him, who has clearly been minding his own business. Yes, he has a sharp tongue but he was merely responding to your aggression and nastiness. I’ve had multiple chats with you about this attitude you’ve developed over the past two years, as you’re punishing male students for petty or trivial things yet letting female students get away with any sort of mischief. Especially if it’s against a male student. This is not something I intend to tolerate, Professor Samantha. I order you to leave this young man alone and return to your classroom. Failure to comply will result in your pay for today getting docked at the very least. Is that clear?”

Professor Samantha clearly wanted to argue back but she managed to hold her tongue and stormed out of the room, giving Nova a hateful glare as she did. For his part, Nova was still focusing on his magical accessories, not bothering to respond to what was going on around him.

“I’m terribly sorry about this, Mr. Nova,” Headmaster Levi apologized. “Professor Samantha has… changed recently and is now lashing out at pretty much any young man while playing favorites with our female students. She was one of our better teachers yet something happened two years ago that caused her to become this way. I’ve told her off many times that this attitude of hers is not good for the school, be it the students or staff, but it’s clear she’s refusing to change back to the way she was. She was never like this but whatever it was that caused such a violent shift in her personality must’ve been bad. I hope you can forgive her, as it’s clear you’re not causing any trouble.”

Nova, who was still focused on his craft, replied, “I’m withholding forgiveness until I know the root cause of her issues with young men. I don’t forgive willy-nilly. Only a fool forgives and forgets. The wise forgives but doesn’t forget. But do you have any idea what caused this change?”

Headmaster Levi shook her head, “No, sadly, I don’t. Outside of some thugs harassing our females students I can’t think of anything that would’ve set her off this badly.”

Nova turned to face her, “Thugs are harassing your students? Since when?”

“About a month ago some thugs have been coming into town and causing trouble for the people here. Especially to the young women of this academy. If that was what set Professor Samantha off on her tirade against young men then at least it would be easier to figure it out, but her attitude changed two years ago, not a month ago. It’s gotten worse because of the thugs but she’s been like this for two years now, so it’s not because of the lowly cretins that have been bugging the town for a bit.”

“Hasn’t anyone… tried to stop those goons?” Nova asked, clearly surprised.

“They’re not strong, as pretty much anyone in the town can chase them off. Especially our older students, who are much more proficient in magic than the younger ones. But they keep coming back no matter how many times they get charred by a Fireball or Thunder spell. We’ve recently reported them to King Jean but we haven’t gotten a response from him. I know the King’s Hunt Festival just ended so our request may have been put on the backburners until the most important event of the year to us elves was complete, but I worry that it might not get addressed until much later because everyone’s focus was on the King’s Hunt Festival. I also know that there were some intruders in the event, including Muu’s army, but I also know you and your party defended the young nobles from them. For which I thank you and your party for helping us elves. I just don’t know what to do right now…”

Nova heaved a sigh before saying, “Maybe you should let my party deal with those thugs. Maybe we can find the source of the problem and snuff it out for you, ending the threat without needing to get any royal knights involved.”

Headmaster Levi’s eyes widened in excitement, “Really? You’d do that? You’d be willing to deal with lowly thugs on our behalf? But isn’t Muu your top priority?”

“Yes, that is true,” Nova nodded. “But we also handle smaller issues like bandits, monster attacks, and so on; Muu’s army isn’t our only job. Wouldn’t be the first time, and I doubt it would be the last. Sadly, you’ll have to talk to Sir Reginald about it, as he’s the leader of our party. I’m merely the second-in-command, so I can’t make any major decisions for the group without putting it past the rest of the team first. Rarely do I take the reins, usually because Sir Reginald orders me to or he’s indisposed… with mixed results. You’re better off talking to him over me. You know where to find him, as he’s with the rest of the party helping Professor Dali’s class.”

Headmaster Levi smiled, “Yes, I think I will talk to Sir Reginald about this. Thank you for suggesting it, as it might end this whole thug thing that’s been agitating the town. By the way…” she picked up one of the finished magical accessories from the box, “This craftsmanship is really good. You know your way around magical accessories. And is that an Elemental Coin inside this bracelet? Why are you using something like an Elemental Coin, which breaks after a single use, for a core of a magical accessory?”

“Because I figured out how to turn a one-time wonder item like a Beast Claw and Elemental Coin into a multi-use item that can be called upon whenever you want without fear of it breaking. That’s the beauty of my magical accessories. Not only are they original and unique, but they can turn items that could make or break a battle if used at a certain time into something much more reliable and practical. That item you’re holding is a Birch Armlet, containing a Birch Coin as its core, which will allow the user to cast whatever spell the Birch Coin can use unlimited amount of times without fear of the coin breaking. Granted, it still needs testing to ensure I crafted it properly, as I have had one defect, but if it passes the test I can sell it for some decent pocket change. I have other magical accessories, like Eye Gem Gloves, Bubble Barrier Charms, Falcon Wing Hairclips, and others, so I’m not just limited to items that use Elemental Coins or Beast Claws. Made quite the name for myself as an accessory merchant to the point where people try to track me down so they can buy some. But enough of that. I suggest you talk to Sir Reginald about what I mentioned. I’m going to keep working on this Pearl Guard Ring. But thank you for chasing off Professor Samantha, as she was rather annoying.”

Headmaster Levi’s eyes widened as she heard Nova’s explanation of his magical accessories, putting the Birch Armlet back in the box.

“So I see,” she said. “That’s quite remarkable skill for someone so young.”

“I always was rather artsy… not like it mattered to my family. Don’t ask what I mean, as I’m not going to talk about it. For now, talk to Sir Reginald and see what he has to say about what I mentioned.”

“I think I will,” the headmaster nodded. “Thank you for your suggestion, as we may just take you up on it. But if Sir Reginald is the leader of the group then it would be better to talk to him about it. Hopefully he’s not too busy with Professor Dali’s class. Good day, Mr. Nova.”

She gave a small bow before walking out of the room and heading toward Professor Dali’s classroom. Nova merely sighed and returned to his work.

“Part of me is annoyed that I opened my mouth about offering to deal with the thug problem…” he grunted. “But Sir Reginald would’ve gone after them anyway once he’d become aware of it, so might as well cut the knot and just put it on the table. Though I know Professor Samantha isn’t going to give up on giving me grief that easily. Hmm… might need something to ensure she can’t cook me extra crispy. Ah! I got an idea.”

A short time later Headmaster Levi approached Professor Dali’s classroom. She could hear excitement from the other side of the door. She gently knocked at the door, causing everyone on the other side to go silent instantly.

“Who is it?” Professor Dali’s voice called.

“It’s me, Headmaster Levi,” she called back. “I need to speak with Sir Reginald about something. Is it safe to come in?”

“Yes, ma’am, it’s fine. Please enter.”

She opened the door, entered the room, and did a double take at what she saw.

The rest of the party were donning some of their Shaman forms, showing them to the class. Her eyes widened in delight as she saw the magnificent forms.

“Marvelous!” she exclaimed. “So it’s true that the Demon King’s champion party can use Shaman magic! You have no idea how long I’ve been looking for just one person who knew and wielded the art of Shaman magic. Now I have a whole party. Amazing!”

Elizabetta, who was in her Corona Moth form, struck a pose, “Well, when you’ve got it, you’ve got it.”

Sir Reginald, who was in his Gaia Knight form, stepped up, saying, “You wanted to speak with me, Headmaster Levi?”

It took the headmaster a moment to register what Sir Reginald said before coming to her senses.

“Sorry about that,” she said ruefully. “I’ve only seen Shaman magic in books so I guess I was in awe at your forms. My apologies for staring at you. Yes, I need to ask for your help with something. We’ve been recently having a problem with thugs harassing our female students. Well, not just our students, but the whole town has been having trouble with these brutes. It’s just our students that tend to be targeted the most frequently. I was informed by Mr. Nova, who claims to be your party’s second-in-command, to talk to you about it. He did offer to help root out the problem but he said I should discuss it with you first, Sir Reginald, citing that you’ve dealt with smaller incidents like bandits and monster attacks, not just fighting Muu’s army. Is that true?”

The Shamanized knight nodded, “Yes, that’s correct, Headmaster Levi. We’ve dealt with a large variety of problems for various settlements, not just Muu’s army, so we have plenty of experience dealing with smaller cases like bandits. Though I’m surprised Nova suggested we should help.”

Kettu, who was in his Shadow Fox form, snorted, “Probably because he knew the second you heard about the problem you’d go after it, Reggie. So he didn’t bother to beat about the bush and flat-out got straight to the point and offered our assistance. It would be inevitable that you’d show your knightly ways and offer to help so he simply did it for you, Reggie.”

“Yes, that is true.” He then snapped, “And stop with the ‘Reggie’ stuff already, Kettu! That has gotten really old!”

Nina, who was in her Goddess of Phoenixes form, placed her hands akimbo, “Well, what’s it gonna be, Sir Reginald?”

Sir Reginald turned to Headmaster Levi, “We’ll gladly deal with the problem, Headmaster. It is our duty to protect all those who need it, regardless of the threats. Besides, there’s nothing stopping those thugs from escalating their actions and becoming flat-out bandits or even murderers so it’s best to nip it in the bud before it can evolve into a bigger problem.”

Headmaster Levi smiled, “Thank you, Sir Reginald. That would be most helpful. I will—”

Suddenly a magical explosion could be heard, startling everyone. Headmaster Levi gained a look of dread.

“Oh no, she didn’t…” she groaned.

“What do you mean, Headmaster Levi?” Professor Dali asked.

“This is going to cost her big time! I gotta get back to the study hall and hope that what I’m fearing is happening isn’t happening!”

She quickly darted out of the room and headed toward the study hall where Nova was.

Nina looked worried, “Do you think it might involve Nova?”

Van, who was in his Galactic Pegasus form, replied grimly, “It might. We’d best check it out.”

Zeeker, who was in his Burning Beast form, nodded, “Yes, and let’s hurry. My old soldier instincts are going off, and it doesn’t feel good.”

Angelo, who was in his Tsunami Knight form, said, “Then let’s stop talking and hurry.”

The party quickly ran out of the room and followed the direction where Headmaster Levi had gone, following the sound of more magical explosions. They soon found the headmaster standing in a doorway leading to the study hall, her eyes showing anger. The party looked inside and gasped.

Professor Samantha was launching magical spells at Nova, who was being protected by a Light Aura formed by the Light Aura Gauntlet that he had strapped to his left arm. He almost looked bored, not even bothering to look at her and working on his projects as Professor Samantha fired more attack spells at him, hoping to pop the aura to no avail. This resistance only seemed to make her more angry and she started throwing around stronger spells, not caring about the damage to the surrounding area she was doing. But nothing she did could pop the Light Aura.

“Are you done blowing smoke?” Nova asked coolly, not even bothering to look at her. “I don’t think what you’re doing will sit well with the school’s policy. Not to mention the damage to school property isn’t going to reflect well on your teaching record.”

“Shut up!” Professor Samantha spat. “Get out of MY school, you slimy, good-for-nothing man!”

Headmaster Levi was about to intervene when suddenly a flaming energy phoenix raced over her head, startling her, and crashed into Professor Samantha, knocking her flat on her face. Everyone turned to see Nina with her arm outstretched, hovering ominously with a look of pure hatred on her face. She quickly floated over and hovered over Professor Samantha.

“What do you think you’re doing to my man?” she snarled venomously, her eyes clearly showing killing intent.

“What the hell are you?!” Professor Samantha sputtered.

“I am Nina Firewing of the Phoenix Clan,” the Shamanized woman stated in a strong voice. “And I won’t let you attack my fiancé. You’ll have to go through me in order to get him and let me assure you that a magic teacher like you will be small potatoes compared to something as strong as General Vertebreak, who we destroyed. So you either back off or you face the wrath of a protective lover. I won’t let anyone give Nova grief, no matter who or what you are. My fires of wrath are only outdone in terms of heat and ferocity by my fires of love for Nova. And when I combine both… well… hell hath no fury compared to this woman’s might. So I suggest you back off before I burn you where you stand.”

Professor Samantha looked confused, “You’re his fiancée? And you claim to be a Phoenix Clan member? You don’t look like any Phoenix Clan member I’ve seen. And why would a Phoenix Clan member want anything to do with a good-for-nothing man like him?”

“Ever hear of the term ‘Shaman magic’ before, ‘professor’?” Nina replied acidly. “I’m using Shaman magic to enhance my already formidable power to new heights. And you’ll find out the hard way that my flames, which are already as hot as lava prior to transforming, will burn you to cinders like a piece of paper in the middle of a volcanic eruption. So back off or you will face my fire. And I highly suggest you watch your tongue when you speak about my beloved in front of me. I outclass you by a country mile, and in this form that difference becomes even greater. So you’d better hold your tongue and back off before I reduce you to ash.”

A curt voice said, “That won’t be necessary, Princess Nina. Besides, you’ll have to get in line, as I have first crack at her.”

Professor Samantha turned to see Headmaster Levi storm up to her. Nina reluctantly lowered her arm and floated back a bit, putting herself in between the magic professor and Nova, who almost seemed apathetic to the situation.

Headmaster Levi snarled, “You have some nerve, Professor Samantha. What’s gotten into you!? You were never like this until two years ago. Now you’re a raging man-hater who seeks to give young men hell while playing favorites to young women! What happened exactly that turned you from one of our best teachers into this mess of a sexist!? And look at the damage you caused to our school! Would a proper teacher do something this reckless?! And you know the rules of the academy: teachers cannot attack another person on school grounds unless they were attacked first. It’s clear this man has done absolutely nothing to invoke your wrath yet you’re bombarding him with attack after attack. And for what reason?! Because he’s a young man? You were better than this a long time ago, Professor Samantha. But now you’re a disgrace to magical teachers. By the power invested in me I hereby fire you and banish you from these grounds! Pack up your stuff right now and get out! I won’t accept any more of this behavior! And if you dare blame Mr. Nova for your actions I’ll make sure you’re kicked out of this town forever! Now get your stuff and get out of here before I call security! Better yet…” she snapped her fingers, summoning two security guards out of thin air, confusing them, “Please remove Professor Samantha from these grounds at once. She is no longer welcome here.”

Professor Samantha sputtered, “Y-You can’t fire me! It’s all that man’s—gack!”

She was silenced by Nina throttling her throat.

“You listen to me, you sexist wench!” the Shamanized woman snarled. “Nova did nothing wrong! YOU are the aggressor here, NOT him! Nova was clearly just minding his own business. YOU’RE the one who started this fight, not him! And if you dare try to pin the blame on someone who is completely innocent of any misdeeds then I will break your neck with my bare hands!”

“Princess Nina, please leave this to me and my security,” Headmaster Levi said sternly.

Nina gritted her teeth and let Professor Samantha go, making sure to stay in between her and Nova, whose face was covered by the shadows of his bangs. The security marched over and grabbed Professor Samantha and roughly dragged her out, kicking, screaming, and cursing the whole way. The whole school and staff were shocked at what had just happened, watching Professor Samantha get thrown out of the school grounds. The guards roughly threw her onto the streets and locked the front gates, coating them with a barrier, preventing her from getting back in. She tried to force her way back in but to no avail. After a few minutes of hurling spells at the gates and school she ran out of mana, forcing her to storm off. Headmaster Levi was watching all this from a nearby window, giving a depressed sigh.

“I didn’t want to do that…” she said sadly. “I really didn’t. Professor Samantha had a lot of promise and I had hoped she’d correct her attitude… but… it’s clear the only solution was to get rid of her before she caused any more problems and gave our school a bad reputation.”

She turned around to see that Nova had lowered the aura and Nina was gently embracing him from behind, using both her arms and wings, showing the warmth of her love. Nova kept his face hidden, but Nina noticed his hands were trembling lightly. But not out of fear or anger.

“Nova…?” she prodded gently.

Before she could get a response Headmaster Levi walked up, “I’m so terribly sorry, Mr. Nova. I had hoped that Professor Samantha wouldn’t pick another fight with you, but it’s clear she ignored my warnings and did so anyway. Are you hurt?”

Nova replied in a rather melancholy tone, “No. I knew she’d be back so I equipped myself with one of my own magical accessories to protect myself from her attacks. But if she couldn’t even begin to pop a simple Light Aura from a Spirit Wolf Claw fueling the Light Aura Gauntlet I decided to use, then she was nowhere near as strong or skilled of a magician or mage as she claimed. But I apologize for the damage she caused. It’s clear my very existence sets people off… it’s like I’m a cursed being who just exists to be hated and loathed.”

Nina said franticly, “Don’t say such things, Nova! You’ve done so much good for everyone. Edyn is finally regaining hope that this war will Muu may end after 3,000 long years. Look what you’ve done for us. …And what you’ve done for me. I wouldn’t be the person I am now if it wasn’t for you freeing me from my cage. You’re the love of my life, the only man I would ever marry, the only man for whom I would bear children. You’re not meant to be hated and loathed. It’s just foul cretins like Dominic, Eoleo, Samantha, and your family who fail to see how wonderful and amazing you are. Please, don’t backslide now, not after all the progress you’ve made. Nova…”

Headmaster Levi said gently, “She’s correct, Mr. Nova. I’ve heard of your party’s exploits. A lot of people on this world are regaining the will to live and regaining hope after all your victories. Edyn has been slowly losing its drive because of how many champions before you have failed to penetrate Muu’s fortress. But it seems you might be the one who can succeed in that task. Don’t let Professor Samantha’s actions bother you. She’s been like this to all the young males attending this school. Don’t feel the need to apologize for her actions. I admit I didn’t want to fire her but this time she went too far. So don’t let it bother you, as you did nothing wrong nor nothing to deserve such vitriol. While I don’t know what Princess Nina means about your family not seeing your worth, though I can conjure up a guess, don’t let things like that discourage you. If anything you may have helped our school by getting rid of a bad apple before the parents of the male students who she has been lashing out at got into the mix. That’s a battle we here want to avoid. It’s a shame, really, as she was once one of our best teachers, but whatever happened two years ago changed her for the worse.”

Sir Reginald said, “Still, we bear some responsibility for the problem, ma’am, as it was our presence here that may have pushed her over the edge.”

Headmaster Levi shook her head, “No, Sir Reginald, you and your party are not to blame. It’s clear that you were just doing what Professor Dali asked you to: help teach his students about various types of magic. Even if Mr. Nova was partly responsible for pushing her over the edge, she would’ve gone over it sooner or later. The attacks on our students by those thugs already made her hatred toward men even worse. They would’ve ultimately pushed her to this point by themselves. She just really seems to hate young men she doesn’t know and targeted Mr. Nova for whatever reasons she had. He may have egged her on a bit but it’s clear she was the aggressor and he was the victim. It would’ve happened eventually so it’s not Mr. Nova’s fault, or any of your party members’ faults. Professor Samantha was just… unstable. For whatever reasons she had and seeing an unfamiliar face just seemed to set her off to the point where she finally went too far. Don’t feel the need to shoulder the blame, as this has been going on for a while now. She just finally snapped and took it out on someone who didn’t deserve it. Although I will say he was adequately prepared for it.”

Nova replied nonchalantly, “After everything I’ve been through, both before and during this journey, I’ve developed enough forewarning sense to know when to expect an incoming disaster. And how to prepare for it. Doesn’t make it any easier but at least I’m prepared for it. …Usually.”

Nina, who was still embracing him with both her arms and wings, noticed that his hands were still trembling a bit and his eyes showed sorrow. She started to piece together what he was thinking.

Headmaster Levi said, “Well, in any case, you have my deepest apologies. And we’re gonna have to repair this study hall, but it’ll have to wait until the weekend when the maintenance staff make their rounds. Might have to give them a bit extra in their paychecks in order to clean up this mess. Everyone, please resume your classes. Let us try to forget what happened here.”

Elizabetta turned to Nina, “Nina, let’s get back to Professor Dali’s class.”

Nina replied softly, “I’m gonna stay here with Nova for a bit. Just to ensure that everything is okay. Sorry.”

Professor Dali smiled, “I understand, Miss Nina. You just want to make sure your beloved fiancé will be fine after such a display of unjustified vitriol and aggression. And seeing how his mood seems to be rather somber you might be needed to correct that. Hopefully you’ll attend my next class, which starts in an hour, as I could really use a magician of your talent aiding me.”

“I suppose I will. So long as no one else tries to pick a fight with Nova. But, for now, I’ll stay here with my beloved to makes sure everything is alright with him. After all, he needs a proper woman’s loving touch to prevent him from backsliding again.”

Kettu chuckled, “If there’s anyone who can do that it’s you, Nina. We’ll catch you in a bit. And Nova, buddy… don’t worry about a thing. Like Nina said you’ve done a lot of good. Don’t feel that you’re a cursed being. Okay, yeah, sure, you were cursed a while back, rather disturbingly so, but that’s behind you now. Try to keep your chin up.”

“…Okay…” Nova said softly.

“Good enough for us,” Sir Reginald said. “Now let’s get back to helping Professor Dali. Lady Nina, do what you have to in order to keep Nova’s spirits up.”

Nina nodded, “I have every intention of doing so. See you in a bit.”

The party nodded and followed Professor Dali back to his classroom, the other teachers and students doing the same. Some of the male students seemed to be relieved, if not happy, that Professor Samantha was gone. Even some of the female students seemed a bit chipper despite the chaotic event that just occurred. When things settled down Nina removed herself from Nova.

“Cancel Fusion,” she said.

She was engulfed in swirling energy before returning to normal. She sat down next to Nova at the damaged table, gently using one of her wings to cup him from behind.

She hesitated before saying, “…Nova… I know you better than the rest of the gang. So I know what’s going on in your head right now. …You feel guilty for getting Professor Samantha fired, don’t you? You feel responsible for her career as a magic teacher coming to an abrupt end. Am I right?”

She was met with silence for a minute before Nova heaved a sigh.

“…Yes, that’s correct…” he said remorsefully. “I admit I egged her on a bit but only because her sexist remarks had gotten under my skin. And it’s pretty clear I hit a nerve with some of my ‘questions’ when she first antagonized me, which is why she disobeyed the headmaster’s orders and came back for another round. But… I didn’t want her to be fired. I feel responsible for it, even though she came at me first. But the whole thing reminded me of what happened back in 8th grade, which was the most horrible time I spent in a school. In fact, if you don’t mind me being honest, ever since 8th grade ended I never stepped foot in a school again.”

Nina’s eyes widened, “Then… how did you graduate from school?”

“Homeschooling. From high school onward I was homeschooled for my own safety and sanity. That’s how I graduated from school. And when it came to college I did it online. But, as you know, juggling college and multiple part-time jobs was too much for me, causing me to crash and ultimately dropout, much to my family’s displeasure. Being here… in this academy… reminds me of those horrible days I spent in school. All the bullying. The abuse. Being treated like target practice. It all came back to me. That includes when that one unspeakable incident got several teachers fired and the bullies put into juvenile detention. You saw that incident in my memories, right?”

Nina hesitated before nodding, “…Yes, I did. And it was horrifying.”

“Yeah… well… this incident reminds me of that day. And even back then I felt guilty for getting those teachers fired even if they did nothing to help me or worse rubbed salt on my wounds. This time… it feels no different. I didn’t want her to get fired even if she got on my nerves and was the aggressor. I didn’t want that. And clearly the headmaster didn’t either. But now I feel responsible for ruining someone’s career who just took a wrong turn somewhere. If I only knew the root of the problem maybe something could’ve been done to save her. But I feel like I ruined someone’s life who didn’t deserve it. Dominic, Eoleo, and Stavros when I get back, yeah, sure, I wouldn’t mind ruining their lives, especially after all the slag they’ve pulled. But not someone who was simply trying to do their job in educating young minds. As much as I hate teachers because of my family’s toxic mentality, I still don’t want to see them ruined because of me. I… almost feel like I have to do something to fix this mess and get Professor Samantha back into this school so she can continue her career.”

Nina’s face melted into a smile, “You’re too good for this world, you know that Nova? And you’re too good for Earth, too. You’re the hero Edyn needed but didn’t deserve. And you’re the man I needed but didn’t deserve. Try not to dwell on it, but if there is some way to make you feel better and maybe save Professor Samantha from her own self-destruction then we’ll try to find it. So please keep your spirits up, beloved, okay?”

Nova managed a weak smile, nuzzling his forehead against Nina’s, making her happy. She stayed by his side, keeping him company and trying to soothe his broken spirit.

Next Chapter: Salvaging a Soul from Self-Destruction

That's all for today. How will this incident be resolved? Tune in next time to find out.

 

[CynthiaLover]

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, mild violence, alcohol)

Spoiler: Chapter 188) Salvaging a Soul from Self-Destruction

Salvaging a Soul from Self-Destruction

​

It was the evening after the incident at the Magic Academy. Word had spread pretty quickly about Professor Samantha picking a fight with the Demon King’s champion and getting fired for it. While some of the young men in the town seemed fairly happy about it, indicating she had been lashing out at more than just male students, everyone knew that she was the type to find a means of getting her way, no matter the cost.

At the inn the party was having dinner. They ate in silence, not the usual chatting amongst themselves. They knew that word had spread about the incident and were being cautious. While it seemed no one was blaming them for the incident that didn’t stop the party from being on edge, knowing that Professor Samantha might come after Nova again out of spite for being fired.

Nova’s eyes were dull and without sheen, clearly a lot going on inside his head. Nina had refrained from telling the rest of the party what she and Nova discussed after the incident, since she knew it was Nova’s business and would only share if he decided to. After he finished his meal he went up to his inn room without a word.

Angelo sighed, “Poor Nova. He was the focal point of the incident because Professor Samantha couldn’t leave him alone. It’s clear he’s upset about it. Just goes to show what a good soul he is.”

Nina’s eyes grew dull, “It’s more than just that. He feels responsible for the incident despite doing nothing wrong. I won’t say much out of respect for him but it’s clear he wants to fix the mess that Professor Samantha created and get her back in the school. I just worry what that might require, as Headmaster Levi seems pretty determined to keep Professor Samantha out after everything she’s done. If only we knew the source of the problem maybe we could fix it. I know it would be in our best interest not to poke our noses where they don’t belong but given the fact we’re going to be sticking around for a bit until the thug problem is solved we might want to consider looking into the root reason behind her unfortunate change.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, I agree, Lady Nina. It’s not something I’d like to get ourselves involved in but maybe something will come to light as we figure out the problem with these thugs that are harassing the women of this town. But it’s clear Nova feels guilty for possibly ruining Professor Samantha’s career, even though he’s the victim of the incident, not the offender. But, for now, let’s not dwell on it and instead focus on our next task: dealing with the thugs. It’s clear that, despite not being very strong, those thugs are very determined to possibly snatch a lady. Makes my blood boil thinking what they might do to one unfortunate enough to fall into the clutches.”

“Spoken like a true knight, Reggie,” Kettu said after finishing a bite of food. “But what I want to know is: who is leading those goons? It can’t just be a handful of sex-deprived thugs working on their own. They’d need a boss to organize them, as from what we’ve been told, they’re pretty much quite the ragtag bunch of goons. Not that we’re one to talk in terms of being ragtag ourselves. But there has to be someone pulling the strings, especially since the goons are pretty determined to go after a resident of the Magic Academy. While, yes, they have been bugging some of the regular women here, too, most of the incidents have taken place at the Magic Academy. So it’s clear that a female student of the magic arts is the main target. They just haven’t managed to get one because those goons get outgunned by some simple offensive spells either by the more experienced students or the security.”

Elizabetta nodded, “I agree, Kettu. There is clearly more going on here than meets the eye. And it’s clear that there is someone in the background organizing those goons, as even the most depraved goon wouldn’t keep attacking a place where he gets his rear cooked by magic on a daily basis without a solid reason for it. No, there has to be more to this puzzle than what’s on the surface.”

Zeeker finished a bite of food, “Yeah, something’s not right here. You’d think that after getting roasted on a routine basis would be enough of a deterrent to stop going after magical women. We need to check out one of those thugs and see what’s going on with them. I wouldn’t be surprised if they were under some sort of brainwashing or hypnotism if they keep coming back for more punishment. The only other person I can think of who keeps coming back no matter how much you punish him is Dominic, and he’s just simply an idiot. No, something is definitely up, as anyone with half a brain cell would know that constantly getting fried isn’t going to get the girl, so to speak.”

“Then we’d best be ready for anything,” Sir Reginald said. “For now, let’s rest until we get a lead or find out more about the thugs.”

They resumed eating, knowing they had a difficult task ahead of them.

Meanwhile, Samantha was wandering the streets, having just left the bar. She was swaying side-to-side a bit as she walked, indicating she was drunk. She had red marks under her eyes, suggesting she had been crying. She leaned against a wall, clearly plastered from grief.

“I’ll—hic—show them…” she said in a stupor. “I’ll prove—hic—to them that they—hic—can’t fire me… And I’ll get—hic—that stupid Demon King guy—hic—and make him pay…”

She didn’t know that there were a gang of people stalking her from the shadows. She was too drunk to realize when they were upon her, and by the time she did they had made their move. She cried out into the night before everything went silent.

The following morning there was quite the commotion going on outside of the inn. People were murmuring and whispering in frantic tones. The party looked concerned and approached the group of people who had gathered around a post. When they got to it they saw a note posted on the wooden poll. They took a quick moment to read it before their eyes widened.

“Oh dear…” Elizabetta gasped.

“Seems like those thugs have claimed a victim during the night,” Zeeker growled threateningly. “And it was none other than former Professor Samantha.”

“But… how could she get caught?” Angelo asked, perplexed. “She’s a magic teacher, so she should’ve been able to easily fend off such a threat. I mean, if the students can chase away the thugs then a teacher should have no problems. How did they ambush her?”

“That’s… a good question,” Kettu pondered.

Nova’s eyes narrowed, “It doesn’t matter. We need to find her before they do the unthinkable to her… if they haven’t already. Let’s see if we can get any clues on where these thugs are located. Even just the general direction would be helpful.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Agreed, Nova. Let’s see what information we can gather and try to find her before the thugs do something horrible to her.”

Nina took a moment to think before saying, “I might be able to help cut out part of our search efforts, gang. I can sense magical energy flows so maybe I can use that to track her. As a magic teacher she should have a large enough mana energy aura to track. But let’s go outside the town so I don’t mix it up with the other magic teachers in the Magic Academy here.”

The party nodded and made their way outside the village. Nina took a deep breath, closed her eyes, opened up her wings, and concentrated. A glowing aura soon formed around her as she seemingly was trying to sense magical energy in the wind. After a few minutes she opened her eyes and closed her wings.

“I think I got her trail. I sense a fairly large mana energy aura to the southwest. It’s a fair distance to go by foot so I’ll take us there in my phoenix form, especially since, if my senses are accurate, the energy aura is getting weaker.”

The party nodded and backed up, giving Nina some space. She enveloped herself in her wings, which soon ignited in flames, before she became a fireball. The fireball expanded and before long a mighty phoenix was standing before them.

“Woah!” Elizabetta said in awe.

“That’s right; you haven’t seen me in my phoenix form yet, have you?” Nina replied via telepathy. “But you can admire it later. Get on, I’ll take us to where I’m sensing the energies.”

The party quickly scrambled onto her back, taking a moment to secure themselves. She opened her wings and took off, heading to the southwest. With her speed they were able to reach the area where she wanted to take them.

Van said, “I see a cavern tucked in the side of that small mountain. I’d bet money that’s where we’ll find our targets.”

“You’d win that bet,” Zeeker replied. “Let’s land and find our missing teacher before something bad happens to her.”

Nina nodded and gracefully landed on the ground. She lowered herself down to allow the party to jump off her back. When they were firmly on the ground she enveloped herself in her wings, which ignited again, and became a fireball. The fireball shrank and when it dispersed she had returned to normal.

Nina said, “I can sense the mana energy aura inside this cavern. The thing that worries me is that it’s getting weaker, as if it’s being… drained.”

“Then we’d better hurry and rescue Samantha before her magic isn’t the only thing that gets drained,” Sir Reginald instructed.

The party nodded and made their way into the cavern. Fortunately, it was a single path, making it easy to navigate. Unfortunately, it was littered with aerial monsters, mostly consisting of vicious vampiric bats and large Undead rats.

“These Blood Bats and Zombie Rats aren’t much to worry about,” Kettu said, cutting a Blood Bat in half with his daggers. “The problem lies in the fact they tend to be in fairly sized groups. And worst of all they’re just delaying us from reaching Samantha before whatever has her drains her completely.”

Elizabetta chopped through several with her boomerangs, stating, “Yeah, unfortunately they won’t leave us alone, so they’re effectively buying time for whoever or whatever is back there. And I wouldn’t be surprised if they know we’re here now because of us fighting these ankle biters.”

Angelo rapidly jabbed several Zombie Rats to bits, saying, “Then let us make our way post-haste. We’ll collect anything for worth later.”

After the last monster was slain the party quickly made their way to the back of the cavern. They soon heard cries of pain and despair, along with what sounded like some sort of machine. They moved as fast as possible until they came the largest room in the cavern.

There was Samantha strapped to what looked like a torture wheel, only it seemed to be draining her mana energy and containing it inside a crystal that was connected to it. There were several thugs, all wearing filthy clothes and they seemed to be in a trance. The leader was an Undead entity, similar to one of Muu’s Undead Captains, who was overlooking the progress of how much mana energy was in the crystal.

“Yes…” it said. “Just a few more minutes and this magic teacher will be completely, and permanently, drained of all her mana. That’ll make for a nice pick-me-up and make me stronger. Muu will regret chasing me out of his army 50 years ago, just you wait.”

Zeeker growled in a hushed tone, “So, he’s a deserter from Muu’s previous army, huh? And he wants mana energy to become stronger so he can either get revenge on Muu for kicking him out or try to use it as leverage to get back into Muu’s army. Either way we need to shut that machine down before Samantha is permanently drained of her mana.”

Nova nocked an arrow onto his bow, saying, “I got this. I was able to analyze the machine from here and I just need to reverse the flow of energy with a solid jolt of Lightning. Ifrit Mode.”

The Demon King Ring adjusted itself, now set to Ifrit Mode.

“Dragon Strike!”

He fired the electric dragon attack directly at the torture wheel-like machine. The attack collided with it, creating a large explosion, alerting the former Undead Army member to them. The crackling energy left behind caused the machine to start going in reverse, draining the mana from the crystal and feeding it back into Samantha.

“What!?” the Undead entity sputtered. “How dare you! Wait a minute… You’re the current Demon King’s puppet! I won’t let you ruin my hard work! Get them, you useless louts!”

The various goons got up and started to make their way toward the party. Their motions where jerky and rather stiff, and their eyes were whited out, indicating they were under a spell or some sort of brainwashing effect.

Sir Reginald drew his sword, “Try not to kill the thugs, as it’s clear they’re under a spell or something, so they’re not in control of their own actions! Only disable them! Quickly, before that Undead goon gets in the mix!”

Nova stated, “I’ll handle him! Hoverboots, on! Maximum Burn!”

The Hoverboots ignited and lifted him off the ground. He rocketed through the thugs, sending them flying like bowling pins, stunning them. He got to where the former Undead Army member was trying to restore the machine to the way it was. Samantha’s eyes were wide as she saw Nova plow into the Undead entity, knocking him back.

He drew a sword, saying, “I won’t let you ruin my hard work! You have no idea how long it took me to build this machine and try to capture a person from the Magic Academy to use it on! I’ll kill you here and now! I, former Captain Grimsley, will destroy you!”

Nova, who was still using his Hoverboots, replied, “Yeah, right, not in this lifetime. I beat General Vertebreak and General Juggerrot. What chance do you have against me? And this should do for a start! Celestial Shot!”

He fired a holy arrow at Captain Grimsley. The arrow plowed into the former Undead Captain, blasting him with powerful energies, making him scream in pain. He swung his sword wildly, trying to hit Nova, but Nova merely used his Hoverboots to gently maneuver out of the way.

“Instead of making a machine you should’ve been practicing your fighting ability!” he stated. “Time to end your career! Petrify Shot!”

He fired another arrow infused with energy. The arrow struck Captain Grimsley in the skull, making him howl in pain. The arrow released the energies, causing him to quickly turn to stone, ending his threat. Nova then performed a roundhouse kick using his Hoverboots to gain extra momentum and shattered the former minion of Muu to bits. At the time the party had finished subduing the bandits, knocking them out and putting them into a group. Sir Reginald produced a rope from his pack and tied them up.

“There, nicely gift wrapped,” he said with a nod. “We’ll sort them out later. Right now let’s get Professor Samantha off that machine.”

The party made their way to the machine. Nova was working at the control panel, checking out everything on the screens.

“We can’t remove her just yet,” he said. “The mana in the crystal hasn’t been returned to her completely yet. Give it a minute or two until the crystal goes dark. Then we’ll remove her from the machine.”

The party reluctantly complied and waited for the machine to finish its task. Sure enough, no more than a minute later the crystal went dark, allowing Nova to deactivate the machine, allowing the party to disconnect Samantha from it. She fell to the ground, struggling to stand. Nova held out his hand but she slapped it away, her eyes showing hatred.

“Don’t you dare touch me!” she spat, though it was clear she was also somewhat hungover from her drinking last night.

Nina’s eyes flared angrily, saying venomously, “Is that how you say thanks to someone who just saved your life and mana? Talk about ungrateful.”

“You be quiet! None of this would’ve happened if this pink-haired punk had just left the school grounds when I told him to!”

Zeeker huffed, “Just because you’re a teacher doesn’t give you the right to throw someone out of the school. Especially for petty reasons like hating men. Nova clearly did nothing wrong and yet he came all this way to rescue you after everything you did to him. Are you really that hateful toward men that you can’t accept kindness from a man? Nova saved your life and mana energies. If he hadn’t charged after Grimsley and forced the machine to go in reverse you would’ve been permanently drained of your mana, rendering you as weak as a newborn kitten. Especially since elves depend on their mana to keep their bodies and minds function at full power.”

Elizabetta asked, “Why are you like this? What happened that turned you into this ravenous man-hater? Did you get dumped by your boyfriend or something?”

Samantha snarled, “You really want to know? Fine! Then you’ll see my reasons are justified! Two years ago I was going to ask my crush out on a date. But I saw him smooching it up and practically doting on another woman, who seemed to be lapping it up. I was crushed. They are often together, seemingly every weekend, and he’s constantly showering her with love and affection. He betrayed me!”

Kettu quirked an eyebrow, “So, let me get this straight. You hate men because you’re jealous of another woman spending time with the man you have feelings for? And you’re blaming him for ‘betraying’ you? Lady, you weren’t even in a relationship with him and yet you’re acting very entitled. And you took out your frustrations at being ‘betrayed’ on every other man around you, especially your students? Along with playing favorites toward female student? Jeez, you’re incredibly petty.”

Nina pondered for a moment before saying, “I think I know who you have a crush on. It’s Professor Dali, isn’t it?”

Samantha huffed, “Yes, but not like it matters.”

“I’m going to have to burst your bubble but that woman he’s with isn’t a girlfriend. She’s his younger sister.”

Everyone went dead silent at Nina’s word. Samantha slowly looked at Nina, her eyes wide as saucers.

“What? She’s his sister!? How do you know that?! And why does he treat her like a lover?!”

Nina explained, “First off, I met her a long time ago. Back when Professor Dali was teaching me and my brothers back at Phoenixwing Kingdom. She was diagnosed with Mana Flux, a rare condition that causes the user’s mana energies and flow to be highly unstable. It can spike and drop without warning, causing the patient incredible physical, mental, and emotional distress. As a result his sister, named Momo, is unstable mentally because she can’t control her mana flow. And when she’s unstable it causes her mana to become even more erratic.”

“But why is he so affectionate to her?”

“I’m getting to that. The reason why Professor Dali dotes on her so much is because he’s feeding her positivity. One of the means of treating Mana Flux is showering the patient with love, attention, and positivity. Doing so feeds positive thoughts into the patient’s mind, helping them stabilize mentally, which, in turn, helps stabilize their mana flow. After all, mana may flow through the person’s body, but the mind controls it. So Professor Dali treats his sister like a borderline lover because he’s helping treat her condition. She’s very, very close to him and he worked hard trying to help stabilize her. It does look like they’re in a relationship but they’re actually just really pushing the boundaries of what can be called sibling love because Momo needs it to keep herself stable. In short, everything you’ve been doing was because you misinterpreted a situation and got jealous over it, taking it out on people who aren’t even aware of it.”

Samantha’s eyes widened even more, her jaw agape, all the color draining from her face.

“Did it ever occur to you that you could’ve just asked Professor Dali about it instead of letting your mind run wild because you misinterpreted the situation?” Nova asked simply. “A lot of trouble, and your firing, could’ve been avoided if you simply just asked him about it instead of going on an entitled temper tantrum and causing everyone around you grief.”

Samantha was dead silent, as if her mind was frozen from this realization. She then broke down into tears, crying her eyes out, pounding her fists on the rocky floor, blubbering insults at herself, clearly ashamed of her actions.

“So… now what?” Van asked.

Nova turned around and started to walk out of the cave.

“Where are you going, Nova?” Nina asked.

“I’ve got an idea. I’ll meet you back at the Magic Academy’s gates. Don’t rush, let Samantha release all her bottled up emotions first. It’ll do her some good. See you shortly. Hoverboots, on! Maximum Burn!”

His Hoverboots ignited again, levitating him off the ground. He then rocketed forward and into the pathway, soon emerging outside and heading straight back to the village. The rest of the party exchanged confused looks but simply waited for Samantha to finish releasing all her pent-up emotions. When she finally calmed down, sniffling and hiccupping a bit, the party gently escorted her out of the cavern.

“What about them?” Angelo asked, gesturing to the thugs.

“They’re not going anywhere for a bit,” Sir Reginald replied. “We’ll have some of the guards in the town deal with them. For now, let’s get Professor Samantha back to Magizola. She’s had a rough time so it’s best to get her back safely.”

“I wonder what Nova’s plan is?” Elizabetta pondered.

Nina smiled, “I think I have an idea of what it might be. Once again showing just how noble he is. Come on, let’s get going. Let’s take it slow, as Professor Samantha is pretty weak from what she just went through.”

Samantha merely said nothing as she walked with the party out of the cavern and back into the open fields. They gently escorted her back to the town, where the worried townsfolk greeted them. They tried to comfort Samantha but she remained completely quiet. The party pushed their way through the crowds and eventually made their way to the Magic Academy gates. Standing before the gates was Nova, Headmaster Levi, and Professor Dali. Samantha winced as she met Headmaster Levi’s piercing look.

“Mr. Nova told us everything,” the headmaster said. “So, all this time, the reason you changed, was because you misinterpreted a situation and, out of jealousy, lashed out at all the males around you. A bit on the entitled side there, Miss Samantha. And a bit childish, I might add.”

Samantha said in a weak voice, “Yes… I know… I realize that, too… I was stupid, childish, and blinded with jealousy… I’m… I’m so sorry…”

Professor Dali sighed, “You could’ve just asked about the situation, Samantha, instead of going on a crusade against men, especially young men. But I do understand that how I treat Momo does make it look like I’m in a relationship. But I’m aware that Miss Nina explained the situation to you about Momo’s condition. I admit the way I treat my younger sister does very much push the boundaries to what can be considered acceptable sibling love, but she needs all the positive reinforcement she can get in order to function properly. Granted, thanks to some recent medical breakthroughs over the past few weeks, they’ve found a more effective means of treating Mana Flux, and my sister is getting treated with the new methods. I still dote on her, as the extra positivity does help her a lot, but now there is a more effective method of treating her condition, so she could very well end up being cured in the near future.”

Samantha whimpered, “I realize that now… I’m so sorry, Dali… I just… I just wanted to be with you… I admire you and your talent as a teacher… but I now know I’m not fit for you or for this academy…”

Headmaster Levi replied, “Under normal circumstances, yes, that would be true. However, the man you antagonized for no reason, Mr. Nova, was willing to vouch for you to regain your job here at the Magic Academy. Now that we know the root cause of the problem and you are clearly remorseful for your actions I’m willing to give you one more chance. But this is your last chance. I’m willing to rehire you, but not as a teacher. You’ll be a teacher’s aid instead, working under Professor Dali to ensure what happened over the past two years won’t happen again. And just so you know your position as a teacher’s aid isn’t permanent. When the next summer break comes I will evaluate your progress and if you have shown satisfactory change and effort then I’ll reinstate you as a teacher proper. But you need to ensure that you change for the better, now that the root cause of your behavior has been revealed. And you should be extremely grateful to Mr. Nova, as he clearly went out of his way not only to save you from one of Muu’s former goons, but he was willing to vouch for you so you could get a second chance. Also, as punishment for your actions you will assist the maintenance crew in repairing the study hall you wrecked when you attacked Mr. Nova this weekend for no pay. But after that you can return to the school proper. Do we have a deal?”

Samantha went wide eyed, “N-Nova… was willing to vouch for me so I could get a second chance? And you’re really willing to hire me back even after all the stupidity I caused?”

“Professor Dali will keep a watchful eye over you. But yes, I am willing to give you another chance. Especially since the one you victimized was willing to forgive you and try to help you redeem yourself. This is your last chance, however, Miss Samantha. I won’t tolerate any more behavior like the way you’ve been acting for the past two years. And to be honest, I didn’t want to fire you, as you are one of our best teachers, but it had to be done in order to spare our school any more problems. But you’re clearly remorseful now that you’ve realized the error of your ways. I’m willing to give you one last chance. Do we have a deal?”

Samantha nodded eagerly, “Yes, thank you! I promise I’ll be good and help make this academy prosper. Thank you so much!”

“Don’t thank me. Thank Mr. Nova, as it was he who convinced me to give you another chance.”

Samantha gulped as she turned to face Nova. His expression was unreadable, making her nervous. She then politely bowed before him.

“Thank you, Nova. I’m truly sorry for how I treated you. I now see where I went wrong and that I antagonized you for no good reason. I’m truly grateful you were willing to help me gain another chance, as I love to teach. I know I’ll be a teacher’s assistant for a while but thanks to you I have a chance to redeem myself and become a proper teacher. Thank you, and I’m sorry. Can you forgive me?”

Nova didn’t respond right away, making everyone, especially Samantha, nervous. But then he gained a small but warm smile.

“Yes, I can,” he said. “While your reasons for acting that way were inexcusable, making life hell for the males in this school, I can forgive you because you’re clearly remorseful and willing to change. I won’t forget what you did, but I will forgive you. Just don’t screw this up, as I won’t bail you out a second time. So make this count, okay?”

Samantha nodded, “Yes, thank you very much. I don’t deserve your forgiveness but I’m extremely grateful for it. Thank you once again.”

Professor Dali stepped up to her, saying, “Now that the root reason for your actions have been revealed I’m also willing to give you a chance. Wanna go out on a date next weekend? This weekend you’ll be busy helping repair the study hall but if you want to we could go out on a date next weekend. Sound good?”

Samantha’s eyes lit up like stars, “Yes! Please! Thank you!”

Headmaster Levi gave a small smile, “Very well, then. Take the rest of the work week off so you can recover from your little… episode. But I expect you in this weekend so you can help repair the damage you caused. After that I expect you in your new position starting 8:30 AM. Is that clear?”

“Yes, ma’am. And thank you from the bottom of my heart. I’ll make this count and won’t regress into old habits again. Especially if Professor Dali will keep me on the straight and narrow.”

Professor Dali smiled, “Be glad to. Let’s work hard for the students’ sake.”

The party looked on warmly as Samantha looked ready to cry tears of joy. It was then Nina noticed something.

“H-Hey, wait a minute,” she said. “Where’s Nova?”

The group noticed he was missing, confusing them.

“Strange, he’s not exactly the type to just walk away during such a moment, given what a big softie he is,” Kettu observed.

“Maybe he needs some time to cool down, too?” Sir Reginald suggested. “He was pretty knotted up after everything that had happened. Maybe he’s just decompressing somewhere since his emotions can go a little wild when he’s upset or stressed.”

Nina opened her wings and flew above the party, saying, “I’ll go look for him. He couldn’t have gone far. We’ll meet up back at the inn, as we could all use a rest. Back in a bit.”

She took off, beginning her search for her fiancé.

“I’m surprised Miss Nina would fall in love with a human,” Professor Dali said. “Granted, I do know she doesn’t have the best relationship with her clan, but I am curious to know why she’s Mr. Nova’s fiancée?”

Sir Reginald replied, “It’s a long story. But this isn’t the time for it. Just know that Nova was the first person to really treat Nina with genuine kindness and respect, which caused her to latch onto him after all the years of being abused, neglected, and mistreated for petty reasons she endured from her clan. She feels that Nova was the best thing to ever happen to her so she’s very attached to him. And violently protective of him, to put it simply. Anyway, let’s go to the inn, team, so we can rest a bit.”

The party nodded and made their way to the inn. Nina searched for Nova, soon spotting him entering the local bar. She flew down to ground level and followed him in. She found him sitting at the bar with a mug of liquid, making her frown a bit. She walked over to him and sat down next to him.

“I hope this won’t become a habit of yours, Nova,” she said in a disapproving tone.

“Drinking alcohol won’t be, Nina, I promise,” he replied. “But when my emotions get knotted up I stress drink. Again, nothing alcoholic, as this adventure is the first time I’ve ever touched the stuff. Usually fruity things like Cherry Coke, caramel apple cider, and smoothies are my go-to choices, depending on what’s most readily available to me. Sadly, I don’t have access to any of that so I’m resorting to what I can access to ease my emotions. And this cherry cider blitzkrieg is the closest thing I can get to my usual items. Don’t worry, I’m only going to drink one mug, as I just need to decompress a bit.”

The bartender turned to Nina, “What are you going to get, little missy?”

Nina was taken aback, “Oh! Um… you wouldn’t happen to have sparkling cider, would you?”

“That we do, miss.”

“A glass of that, then,” she replied in a more relaxed tone.

“Coming up.”

The bartender poured her a gobble of sparkling cider and placed it in front of her.

“That’ll be three copper.”

Nina paid him three copper coins before turning back to Nova, “Well, just don’t let alcohol be your escape route. I worry about you when you get too knotted up. But at least you probably feel better knowing you restored Professor Samantha’s role in the Magic Academy, right?”

Nova took a sip from the mug before saying, “Yes. It does ease my guilt. As much as I hate teachers and school thanks to all the horrific experiences I’ve had. Plus the whole stupid toxic mentality my family has concocted. But I don’t want to see them get fired because of me. That includes the teachers who got fired during that unspeakable incident in 8th grade. I felt pretty bad that they got the boot even though they didn’t prevent the incident, or in some cases rubbed salt on my wounds. But as much as I hate teachers I know they have a tough job so I don’t like seeing them get axed because of me.”

Nina smiled, “You’re too good for both Earth and Edyn, Nova. The hero we needed but didn’t deserve. That kind of noble heart is why people should be ashamed of mistreating you, as you clearly care even if they were the aggressors. Just one reason why I love you. Now, let’s finish our drinks and head back to the gang. But know that you’re a good, noble man, Nova, and those who failed to see just how amazing you are will learn the hard way. Especially if I get my hands on them.”

Nova chuckled, “You’re full of spunk, Nina. I like that about you.”

The two returned to their drinks, knowing that they still had work to do, but simply enjoying their time together.

Next Chapter: Much Ado About Eoleo

That's all for today. Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.

 

[CynthiaLover]

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, mild violence, racism)

Spoiler: Chapter 189) Much Ado About Eoleo

Much Ado About Eoleo

​

It had been a few days since the party had dealt with the problems at the Magic Academy. They had since stopped for lunch near a river. Angelo was busy cooking at the skillet, making what looked like hot sandwiches, to the party’s eagerness. Nova merely relaxed as Angelo handled the cooking today, wondering what the Hopper Clansman was working on.

After a few minutes Angelo smiled, “Okay, we’re all set. My uncle’s signature fried filet sausage potato sandwich. Gather up.”

Everyone held out plates, allowing Angelo to gently scoop up a hot sandwich and place it on each plate. Soon everyone had been served and they all sat down. The sandwich consisted of fried chicken filets with sliced sausage, melted Cheddar cheese, lettuce, sweet onion, and potato slices with a sweet sauce on top on hero rolls. The party eagerly dug into the sandwiches, smiling as they ate.

“Very good, Angelo,” Sir Reginald smiled. “An award-winner from you. Your cooking ability leaves nothing to be desired.”

Angelo smiled, “Thank you, Sir Reginald. I admit I’m glad that Nova doesn’t mind me doing some of the cooking every now and then. It helps shake off the rust I’ve developed over the journey. Plus it gives him a break from doing all the cooking. What do you think, Nova?”

Nova nodded, “Yes, I appreciate it, Angelo. It’s nice to take a backseat every so often for a change of pace. And it appears the King’s Hunt Festival was a big boon to you, as it allowed you to get your cooking gears back in gear after such a long time. You might have to teach me a few new recipes so I can try them out myself later on.”

“Be glad to. Though I take it hold the insects, right?” Angelo chortled jovially.

Nova chuckled, “Yes, please. That would be most appreciated.”

“Hey, save some recipes for me,” Nina said. “I still want to learn how to cook so I can be a help sometimes. The eggs in a basket Nova taught me and the more recent Swamp Chicken Stew that Angelo taught me have boosted my confidence in the cooking department. But I still need more practice. So be sure to share some of your secrets with me, too.”

“All in good time, Nina,” Angelo smiled.

The party ate their meal in peace, clearly enjoying it. However, Van suddenly detected something, his ears twitching. He looked behind him, alerting the party to the situation. They soon saw a fast-moving whirlwind heading their way.

“Oh for the love of the Goddess…” Nina bemoaned.

Nova heaved a sigh, “I got this.”

He stood up and walked over to where the whirlwind was coming from. He placed up another invisible wall before sitting back down to resume eating. Soon Eoleo came into view, to the party’s annoyance. He spotted Nina and accelerated, only to run smack into the invisible wall again, plastering himself to it.

“It never fails…” Zeeker sighed.

Kettu placed his face in his palm, “He truly is an embarrassment to us Werefolk.”

“Does that goon ever think?” Elizabetta asked.

“Nope,” Nina sighed. “At least with his head, anyway. When it comes to his crotch, however, that’s another story.”

It took a minute for Eoleo to peel himself off the invisible wall, staggering as he tried to regain his balance. Soon he had recovered and glared hatefully at Nova, who merely ate his sandwich. Eoleo tried to approach Nova only to run into the same invisible wall. He started bashing at it, trying to break it, to no avail.

“How long do you think it’ll take him to figure out he can just go around the invisible wall?” Van asked dryly.

“Don’t give him any ideas,” Nova chuckled darkly. “Let him figure it out, if he can.”

Eoleo continued to bash away at the invisible wall, not having heard Van’s statement. The party continued to eat their sandwiches, though they picked up the pace since they wanted to get away from the Werecat. Eventually they finished their meal, with Nova and Nina washing the dishes, to Eoleo’s fury, before they packed up and started to make their way further down the road. It was at that point that Eoleo figured out how to get around the invisible wall and pursued after the party.

“You ain’t going nowhere!” he spat as he raced up to the party. “Not until I teach you a lesson you won’t forget, human!”

Nina sighed, “He never changes.” She turned to him, “Give it a rest, Eoleo. No one cares about your stupid cockfight. You’ve proven one thing: you’re the most annoying and aggravating Werecat we’ve ever had the displeasure of meeting. You just can’t take a hint even if your life depended on it. I want NOTHING to do with you, Werecat, that should be plainly obvious. There’s a reason no one likes you: be it us, your packmates, or even Muu’s army. You continue to act like a spoiled child and show a distinct lack of brainpower and maturity. You have proven time and time again that you cannot be counted on and are willing to get in the way of other people just to try to flaunt your own ego. Just go away, as I feel soiled just being around you.”

Eoleo replied, “Baby, don’t talk like that. You know I’m your destined life partner. Stop playing hard to get.”

Elizabetta huffed, “Oh, Nina’s not playing hard to get. She simply doesn’t want anything to do with you, Eoleo. That should be obvious. Even a donkey can see that. Besides, her heart belongs to Nova, not you, and nothing you say or do will change that.”

“You stay out of this, bug breath!” the Werecat snarled. He turned to Nova, “The fact that you keep plaguing her existence proves what a vile creature you are, human! You’ve clearly brainwashed her or something to get her under your control. I won’t stand for it!”

Nina fired a sphere of energy from her hand at Eoleo’s face, knocking him back.

She snarled, “Don’t you dare talk about Nova like that in front of me, you damn Werecat! He’s done nothing but good things for me, unlike you who I couldn’t count on to water my potted plants. He doesn’t need a spell to make me follow him: I do so on my own free will. I will follow him to the ends of the universe because I love him with all my heart, not because he’s forcing me. And nothing you say or do will change that. So just beat it already, as I’ve had enough of your antics to last me three lifetimes.”

Eoleo jumped back on his feet, saying, “Then maybe you need some help breaking that curse he’s put on you.”

Nina merely blasted him again with another energy sphere, knocking him flat on his back again.

“The only one who has cursed me is you, Werecat,” she growled. “You’ve cursed my existence by constantly harassing me with your foolish desires to make me your ‘pack queen’, which I refuse to become. I have made it clear repeatedly that I want nothing to do with you yet you keep coming back like a boomerang. Give it up, Eoleo, as I want you to just leave me alone and never bother me again. You can die in a pit for all I care and wouldn’t mourn you. If anything I’d celebrate. Unlike Nova, who means the world to me, you don’t mean anything to me. You’d make my life so much easier if you just left me alone with my true love: Nova. I won’t tolerate you any further, you mangey fleabag. Just go away and leave me alone. If you care about me you’ll do as I say and leave me alone!”

This sentence stunned Eoleo, making his eyes widen. The party merely huffed and moved onward, heading to their next destination.

“How long do you think it’ll take for him to come back?” Zeeker sighed.

“Not long enough,” Nova replied bitterly. “Honestly, he’s about as stupid and annoying as Dominic. And I need to know how he got out of King Jean’s prison? Where are he and Dominic getting all these Get Out of Jail Free cards? Because I want to cut them off from the source to ensure they stay locked up.”

“Amen to that, Nova,” Van huffed. “Especially in Dominic’s case, since he always seems to get out of jail pretty quickly despite being a wanted man and slated for execution by anyone who knows about his treachery and scheming. Not like Eoleo is any better, to be honest, though at least he hasn’t betrayed Edyn in favor of Muu. Yet.”

“Let’s hope he doesn’t follow suit,” Elizabetta sighed. “Last thing we need is two traitors tailing after us. Let’s just keep going, as we’ve got boneheads to bash.”

The party nodded and continued on their way. However, as they crossed over a hill they quickly ducked for cover. Peering from their hiding spot they could see several Burning Knights building a new Undead Base.

“Well, looks like we found our mission for the day,” Kettu growled. “We need to nip this in the bud before they finish the Undead Base.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Agreed, Kettu, let’s get to work on making a plan. But keep your wits about you, as I’m certain Eoleo will spoil things for us so we may have to wing it if push comes to shove. But let’s get to work. Quickly and quietly.”

The party began mapping out their plan, keeping their eyes and ears open in case the Undead Soldiers detected them. However, just as they were halfway through their plan Eoleo came racing toward them.

“Like clockwork…” Nova sighed.

Eoleo growled, “What do you think—” Only to look ahead and see the Burning Knights, gaining a grin, “So, you want to map out a worthless ‘strategy’ against those boneheads? Pah! Leave this to a professional!”

He equipped himself with his King Cobra Claws, which were starting to get a bit dull, and charged over the hill toward the Burning Knights.

“Again, like clockwork…” Nina sighed. “So much for trying to get a plan ironed out before he showed up. Should’ve figured this blowout would happen.”

Angelo said wearily, “Guess it’s time to go into battle and hope for the best. And save Eoleo’s ungrateful tail while we’re at it.”

The party heaved collective sighs, drew their weapons, and charged into battle. They saw a truly pathetic sight. Eoleo was trying in vain to destroy the Burning Knights. Even with the King Cobra Claws he was doing negligible damage to the Burning Knights, who almost looked bored. One merely swatted him away with a mace, knocking him flat on his back. The Burning Knights then saw the party approach and their demeanor changed to a more frightful one.

“Aqua Slash!” Sir Reginald stated.

He gave a powerful slash of his sword, sending a fair-sized tidal wave toward the Burning Knights. The attack washed over them, knocking them around and dousing their flames. The attack had the added effect of washing over Eoleo, sending him sprawling off to the side, to his fury.

“Time to pay you back for what you did to me! Bubble Burst!” Elizabetta shouted.

She fired a stream of bubbles at the Burning Knights, who were staggering to stand. The attack pummeled them, blasting them with decent power, causing their flames to weaken further.

“Geyser!” Angelo stated.

He slammed his palm on the ground, causing geysers to erupt and blast the Burning Knights. The waves of water also washed over Eoleo, who had just managed to stand up, knocking him back.

“Hey!” he spat. “This is my fight! Stay out of it! And stop with the water! I hate water!”

“Spoken like a true Werecat…” Nina grumbled. She then said strongly, “My turn! Tidal Wave!”

She summoned a large tidal wave that washed over the battlefield, swamping the Burning Knights with powerful Water energy. The attack also struck Eoleo, sending him sprawling off to the side, sputtering and spitting water out of his mouth.

“Torpedo Shot!” Nova stated.

He fired a Water-infused arrow at a cluster of Burning Knights. The attack plowed through them, destroying them before the arrow vanished. The remaining Burning Knights were now becoming very hesitant, their flames having been nearly doused to embers, and their bodies weakened.

“W-What do we do?” a Burning Knight asked.

Sir Reginald smirked, “That’s easy. You get destroyed like the monsters you are. Aqua Slash!”

He gave his sword another slash, causing another tidal wave to form and wash over the Burning Knights. When the wave vanished the Burning Knights were on their backs, their flames nearly completely out, and clearly defeated.

“Curse you…” one wheezed. “Master Muu… won’t be happy… about this…”

The pack of Burning Knights stopped moving before their bodies disintegrated into nothingness. The party exchanged high-fives and fist bumps.

“The job’s only half done,” Nova said. “We need to destroy the Undead Base they were building. Otherwise Muu will just send more troops to finish what the Burning Knights started.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Nova’s right. We need to destroy the Undead Base before we can fully celebrate our victory.”

Kettu replied, “Aye, that’s true. Let’s check it out, first, and see if there’s anything worth taking like supplies or materials.”

The party nodded and entered the unfinished Undead Base. They found some crates of materials inside, quickly storing them away in Nova’s Digi-Pack. They then ventured out of the Undead Base and then faced it, ready to destroy it.

“Since it lacks a Magna Crystal cube generator at the time I’ll handle this,” Sir Reginald said. He tapped some gems on his Shaman Magic Bracelet, “Elemental Energy Fusion activate!”

He was engulfed in swirling energy and soon he became the Gaia Knight.

“Tectonic Fissure!”

He slammed his sword into the ground, causing a large fissure to start forming. It traveled underneath the Undead Base before swallowing it up. The fissure closed as soon as the Undead Base collapsed into it, destroying it within its grip before the area returned to normal. Satisfied, Sir Reginald sheathed his blade.

“There, that takes care of that,” he said. “Cancel Fusion!”

He was engulfed in swirling energy and soon returned to normal.

A voice growled weakly, “How dare… you steal… my prey…”

Everyone rolled their eyes and turned to see Eoleo slowly march up to them. He was sopping wet, very weak, and clearly angry.

“Whattya want, Werecat?” Elizabetta huffed.

Eoleo growled, “Watch it, bug breath, or I’ll step on you like an ant. You all got in my way. I was going to defeat those Undead Soldiers and prove that my methods are superior to yours. Yet you got in my way and ruined everything for me!”

“Same ol’ song and dance from the egotistical Werecat,” Nova grinned darkly. “You’re sounding like a broken record at this point, Eoleo. Face it, you stood no chance against those Burning Knights. If you can’t beat a basic Undead Soldier what chance did you think you had against a more advanced version of one?”

Eoleo countered, “You stay out of this, human! I was going to show off my best moves against those Burning Knights!”

Nova snorted, “Your best is about as good as a quantonium proton burst in an oxygen-free hexation chamber.”

“I only understood three of those words but I’m pretty certain that was an insult, human,” the Werecat snarled.

“Brilliant deduction, Sherlock. Did you figure that out yourself or did someone spell it out for you?” the pink-haired man sassed.

“That’s it! It’s go-time, human!”

Eoleo performed a roundhouse kick at Nova. Nova merely caught the attack, to Eoleo’s surprise, and hurled the Werecat into a nearby tree, using his Hoverboots to gain extra momentum. Eoleo staggered to stand, clearly hurt from the failed attack.

“Face it, Eoleo, you’re all washed up,” Nina huffed. “Both figuratively and literally. You are about as useful as underwear made of poison ivy and thorns. And you chafe twice as much. It’s no wonder your pack abandoned you. You’re lucky you’ve managed to survive this long. If it wasn’t for us you would’ve died a long time ago. And we’re getting pretty tired of bailing your ungrateful arse out of trouble. Just go away and leave us alone. We’ve got important work to do and we can’t keep dropping what we’re doing to save you from your own stupidity. You keep getting in our way and causing us endless headaches because of your childishness and ego. You truly are no better than Dominic, and one day you’ll get yourself killed because of it. And only your fleas will mourn you. The day I marry you will be the day Hell freezes over. Let’s just go, gang, as talking to this empty-headed moron is a waste of oxygen.”

The party nodded and started to make their way down the road. Eoleo started to follow them only for Nova to turn around sharply and point the Demon King Ring at him.

“Make like whipped cream and beat it, Eoleo,” he growled. “Banish!”

Before Eoleo could try to avoid the spell he vanished in a flurry of sparkles. Satisfied, the party moved onward, ready to tackle their next mission.

Next Chapter: Thunder Storm Moth Shocks Evil

That's all for today. That Werecat never learns, does he? Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.

 

[CynthiaLover]

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, mild violence, light sexual suggestions)

Spoiler: Chapter 190) Thunder Storm Moth Shocks Evil

Thunder Storm Moth Shocks Evil

​

It had been a couple of days since the party had defeated the Burning Knights, thereby preventing Muu from setting up another Undead Base. They were currently resting at an inn in a small town. It was raining outside, with thick clouds and the occasional rumble of thunder. Most of the gang were playing cards while Nova and Nina worked on magical accessories.

Nina smiled, “I gotta hand it to you, Nova. Your craftsmanship leaves nothing to be desired. These new ideas will be award-winners, that’s for sure. It was a brilliant idea to turn the various Magic Seeds we got from that unfinished Undead Base into new magical accessories. Just goes to show your creative ingenuity, beloved. Do you have ideas on what to name these items?”

Nova, who was working on one of the new magical accessories, replied, “A few ideas, yes. And if these new magical accessories work out then we’ll have another set of items to sell. Especially given the fact that my ‘shop’ has gotten so well-known to the point people are actively seeking me out to buy something. We’ll have to test them, but obviously not today, since it’s pouring rain out. But if everything works out we should have some new toys to play with. Now, back to work.”

The duo resumed crafting, creating the new batch of magical accessories. After a while they had made several, placing them in the box that read “Untested Magical Accessories” before taking a break.

“We did good, Nova,” the Phoenix Clan woman smiled. “We made a good two dozen of these new Seed Rings. They’ll certainly be worth a pretty copper on the accessory market. After all, the Magic Seed items only last for 24 hours under normal circumstances. These new rings will not only boost their effects but turn them into permanent power ups.”

“Assuming they work, that is,” Nova replied. “We have to test them first. But if everything goes according to plan then we can sell these new items.”

Just then a knock could be heard at the door.

“Who is it?”

A familiar voice said, “It’s me, Elizabetta. I wanted to check up on you two. Can I come in?”

“Yes, you can,” the pink-haired man replied.

The door clicked up and Elizabetta walked in. She smiled as she saw the duo.

“Thank you,” she said. “I admit I’m rather curious to know what you’re working on. From what you said it seems you got a new idea or two. Oh?” Her eyes lit up as she saw the untested magical rings in the special box, swiftly moving up to them, “Are these the new items?”

Nina smiled, “Yes. They’re Seed Rings. They use the various Magic Seeds that we collected from Muu’s unfinished Undead Base the other day and turned them into magical accessories. We have yet to test them but if everything works out then we’ll have a new product to sell.”

Elizabetta examined one. The ring was similar in design to Nina’s Rock Blast Ring, being a colored ring with a decent-sized gem-like top surrounded by a frame. Inside the gem was a seed about the size of a pumpkin seed, electric yellow in color, resting comfortably at an angle.

“I gotta hand it to you,” she said. “You make some amazing stuff. Being able to turn one-time use items like Elemental Coins into multi-use items on its own was brilliant. But now you’ve extended that idea to Magic Seeds, which cast a certain effect for 24 hours when used, into something that can be used at any time and without fear of consuming it. Truly, you are a master of such creative designs and ideas. And your family dismissed your talents because they didn’t align with their ‘idea’ of what they considered ‘acceptable’? Deplorable. Boy, are they gonna be sorry when you get back home and give them what for.”

Nova grumbled, “Believe me, Elizabetta, I have some choice words to use on them when this is all over. They won’t know what hit them when I’m done with them. But I have a while before then so I’m just going to focus on the here and now. And that means I need to get past Muu before I can even consider dealing with my family.” He then said in a gentler tone, “But I appreciate what you’re saying. Now, I wonder if lunch will be served soon.”

Just then a voice could be heard at the door, “Pardon me, but lunch will be starting soon.”

“Right on cue,” Nina giggled.

Nova started to pack up his stuff, saying, “Well, let’s go have a lunch break. Then we’ll work some more on these new Seed Rings. Hopefully we’ll get a chance to test them soon so I can add them to my ‘shop’. Come on, ladies, let’s go eat.”

The winged women nodded and helped Nova clean up his tools and materials, put them in the Digi-Pack, and rejoined the group for lunch. After ordering they chatted among themselves, curious to know what new ideas Nova had come up with. Soon the food arrived and they dug into it. When the plates were clear they split up to resume their activities. Little did they know that a battered individual was outside of the village, his eyes gleaming with hatred as it cooked up a devious plan.

The following day was bright and sunny, with no trace of the previous day’s rain except for the moist ground. People were out and about, enjoying the autumn weather. The party was roaming around, doing errands and shopping for food, clearly getting ready to move on.

Nova, Nina, and Angelo were shopping for groceries, checking out all the products the various stands had to offer, trying to get the best deals. As they did they heard people whispering about something.

“Did you hear?” a woman whispered to her friend. “They say the stone tower that houses an evil entity has been disturbed. Is that possible?”

Her friend replied, “Hard to say. Whatever evil entity was in there hasn’t shown its face yet. Makes me wonder if the whole evil being rumored to be in that tower was just a rumor after all.”

Nova whispered to Nina, “Hey, Nina, what is this stone tower they’re talking about?”

She replied in a hushed tone, “I’m not totally sure, but I believe it’s the one that houses the evil monster known as Hellblade. It’s an ancient, evil monster that roamed the land before the Great War. It used to command an army of smaller Bladia monsters, which are now extinct, before Hellblade itself was sealed away. However, there are a handful of stone towers in the world that are said to house such evil creatures so I can’t be certain. But given the area we’re in I’m willing to guess it’s Hellblade, as its Bladia minions used to roam around this kingdom’s territory in ancient times.”

Nova grimaced, “I hope that it’s just a rumor, as I don’t think it would be in anyone’s best interest if such a powerful, evil monster was released.”

Angelo nodded, “Indeed, my friend. And Hellblade was rumored to be one of the stronger ancient evil monsters due to its thick armor protecting it from most attacks. Even instant-death attacks can’t pierce it. The only information I’ve heard about it is that Lightning element attacks are supposedly its weakness, but that information is so old it’s hard to know if it’s true or not. So let’s hope that Hellblade isn’t roaming around, as fighting such an ancient evil monster would be very difficult because of the limited information on them nowadays.”

The trio resumed shopping, hoping that the rumor about the ancient evil monster being released was just that. They soon rejoined the rest of the party, who had finished their errands as well.

Kettu asked, “Hey, you guys hear the rumor that’s been going around? The one about the stone tower that holds an ancient evil monster getting destroyed?”

Nova grimaced again, “So… you heard about it, too? That’s not good. I was hoping it was just a random rumor that someone cooked up for kicks… but it appears it might be the real deal. I’m a bit concerned about that.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, so are we. And if it really is Hellblade then that makes it worse. Even my ancestors struggled to deal with its Bladia minions, much less Hellblade itself, and they pretty much set the foundation for knights. We’re gonna have to be careful, as that stone tower is said to be not far from this village. I wouldn’t put it past Hellblade to attack this village.”

A voice then shouted, “It’s Hellblade! It’s coming from the west!”

The party collectively groaned.

“Like clockwork…” Van sighed.

Sir Reginald replied, “Yes, well, we have to defeat it. If Hellblade is allowed to roam free then who know what kind of destruction it could cause. Let’s get in gear and prepare to fight such a beast.”

“What I want to know is how… or rather who released it?” Zeeker growled. “Could it be one of Muu’s minions? Or was it an accident?”

Nova sighed, “Guess we’ll find out soon enough. Enough chin-wagging, let’s get going before Hellblade makes a smashing return to Edyn.”

The party nodded and quickly made their way to the front of the village. They turned to the west and saw something approaching the village. It was a massive monster resembling a fiendish knight wearing spiky armor, floating off the ground with no legs, disembodied armored hands, one of which was holding a massive claymore, a fiendish armored head with sharp fangs, glowing yellow eyes, and a large plume on top of its head. It saw the party and gave a loud roar, clearly ready to fight.

“Stand back!” a familiar voice stated. “I will slay this mighty beast!”

The party groaned again as Dominic jumped out of nowhere, brandishing his sword at Hellblade.

“I think we found the answer to your question, Zeeker,” Nova said dryly.

“Why am I not surprised?” Nina sighed, rolling her eyes.

Dominic stated strongly, “Leave this battle to a true warrior!”

“In other words: anyone but you!” Elizabetta snarked.

The party snickered at the Buzzwing woman’s remark, making Dominic frustrated.

“Hey!” he protested. “Not like you can do anything. Especially not with that unimpressive chest size. There’s a reason Nina is a true woman compared to someone like you.”

Elizabetta gained an expression of pure hatred, her antennae becoming erect, and her wings stiffening. The rest of the party flinched as they saw her anger flair.

“Don’t you DARE bring up my chest size!” she spat. “I’ve gotten enough of that from my older sister! I’m sensitive about that! I have half a mind to gut you like a fish for such an insensitive remark!”

“He just had to go there…” Kettu sighed.

“Some ladies’ man he is…” Van grumbled. “Proves he’s got no respect for women unless they boobalicious like Nina.”

“Large breasts are both a blessing and a curse…” Nina muttered, looking down at her own chest. “Depending on the situation determines if it’s the ‘blessing’ or the ‘curse’ aspect of the equation. And when it comes to Dominic, it is most definitely the ‘curse’ side of things.”

Nova said, “Uh, gang, let’s not worry about that right now. Hellblade is coming right at us!”

Everyone turned to see Hellblade charge at them. Dominic stood his ground and held out his sword.

“I will smite thee!” he stated strongly.

However, when his sword clashed with Hellblade’s sword it instantly shattered against the superior weapon. He went wide eyed in shock as he looked at what was left of his sword. Hellblade sneered before raising up its spare fist and prepared to strike.

“Mommy…” Dominic whimpered.

Hellblade smashed its free hand down upon Dominic. It did so numerous times, pounding Dominic into a broken mess while the party watched with rather dark satisfaction. When the ancient monster was finished Dominic was a mangled mess, whimpering weakly and in tremendous pain. Hellblade then swatted the broken being aside with its sword before focusing on the party.

Elizabetta, who was still furious at Dominic’s remark, held out her Shaman Magic Bracelet, “Time to fry you like a tin can in a lightning storm! Lightning, Wind, Light! Elemental Energy Fusion activate!”

She was engulfed in swirling energy, much to the confusion of Hellblade and the party’s surprise. The energy soon dispersed and a new form appeared.

Elizabetta’s new form was similar to Nina’s Storm Swordwing. Her body was lithe and agile, donning a flight suit-like leotard, electric blue in color, covering her torso, her skin was pale, her hair was a bright, wild blonde that reached her ankles, her eyes were emerald green, and her antennae were lightning bolt-shaped. Her wings looked like they were made of storm clouds that crackled with electrical energy, her claws and talons were longer, neon blue in color, wearing fingerless gloves and toeless boots, and she had lightning bolt markings on her biceps, thighs, and face.

She looked herself over before grinning, “Let’s see you handle me now, tin can. Taste the power of the Thunder Storm Moth! Thunderclap Barrage!”

She slammed her hands together, causing lightning to rain down upon Hellblade. It tried to resist the attack but the lightning broke through its defenses, shocking it with intense power.

Nina primed her Shaman Magic Bracelet, “Let me help you, Elizabetta! Elemental Energy Fusion activate!”

She was engulfed in swirling energy and before long had become the Storm Swordwing.

“Let’s show this ancient monster girl power!”

Elizabetta nodded, “I’m with you!”

Both girls glared at Hellblade, who was starting to look nervous.

“Thunder Bolos!” Nina stated.

“Flash Bolt!” Elizabetta shouted.

Nina hurled the electrified energy bolo at Hellblade. It tried to slice through it but the attack exploded upon contact, damaging the ancient monster hard. Elizabetta took the opportunity to launch her attack, firing a fast-moving lightning bolt that struck and stunned Hellblade, seemingly blinding it.

Nina said, “I got an idea, Elizabetta. Let me juice you up! Thunderbolt!”

She fired a thunderbolt at Elizabetta. Realizing what Nina was doing Elizabetta took the hit. The attack did no damage to her, instead it seemed to power her up. She could feel more energy flowing through her body.

“Thanks for the kickstart, Nina,” Elizabetta smiled. She turned her attention to Hellblade, “Now it’s time to put it to work! Heaven’s Lightning!”

Massive thunderbolts rained down upon Hellblade, striking it with a vengeance. Hellblade roared in pain as its body was torn apart by the powerful lightning. Suddenly, its body exploded, being unable to handle the attack, leaving scraps of armor and its sword littered all over the ground. Elizabetta placed her hands akimbo, looking quite proud of herself.

“Hot moves, Elizabetta and Nina,” Nova said. “Hellblade certainly got quite the shock to its system thanks to you two. And it turns out Lightning was, in fact, its weakness. Good work on exploiting that, even if you didn’t know what your new Shaman form could do when you cooked it up.”

Nina smiled, “Naturally. But more importantly, we need to confirm if Dominic was the one who freed Hellblade in an attempt to make himself look like a big-shot hero.”

Just then they all heard cheering. They turned to see the villagers cheering for joy at the party’s triumph.

A voice then grunted, “No! No! No! I’m supposed to be the hero! I’m supposed to get those cheers of adulation! Not you! You ruined everything again!”

Everyone turned to see Dominic struggling to stand, his mangled mess of a body clearly in pain but his eyes showing anger.

“You ruined everything for me again!” he spat. “I went through all that trouble to release Hellblade so I could become the hero and gain everyone’s respect and love! And you go and ruin things for me again! I…” he then realized what he had just said, going wide eyed.

“Well, that confirms our theory,” Sir Reginald growled. “You were the one who released Hellblade so you could use it to stage a battle and make yourself look like a hero. Disgusting. Didn’t you consider the possibility that, given how weak you are, you wouldn’t stand a chance against an ancient monster of that caliber? If my ancestors struggled against Hellblade, who pretty much set the bar and foundation for knights, what chance did you think you had?”

Nova huffed, “Once again you prove to be the slimiest of slimeballs, Dominic. Purposely endangering an area just so you could try to make yourself look like a big-shot hero. Well, once again, you failed in every sense of the word. Not only did you make your already bad reputation worse, but you made our group’s reputation better. Especially Nina and Elizabetta, who were the ones who destroyed Hellblade, thereby fixing the mess you made. You really have no shame, Dominic. No true hero would purposely endanger towns and settlements just so they could swoop in and fix it, making themselves look big in the process. That’s not what being a hero is all about. It’s about saving the lives of people who need help, not the glory and rewards it often comes with. You’ve proven why you’re not hero material. Rather, you make a pretty good villain, which is what the world sees you as. Especially after your stunt in Emerald Coast Kingdom where you betrayed Edyn for Muu. Just goes to show why you’re such a scumbag, Dominic.”

Dominic growled, “You take that back you little—” however, he stopped just as Nina and Elizabetta hovered above him, making him nervous.

“You’d better not finish that sentence, Domi,” Nina snarled. “Otherwise I’ll fry you to a crisp for insulting my beloved man.”

Elizabetta’s eyes flared, “What do you think of me now, Dominic? Am I not a real woman? Are my breasts not a satisfying size to you? Well guess what? I’m about to ensure you can’t violate another woman ever again. Nina, let’s cook this guy’s goose.”

Both women exchanged nods and floated up higher into the air, making Dominic whimper.

“Thunder Bolos!” Nina stated

“Heaven’s Lightning!” Elizabetta shouted.

They launched both attacks at Dominic, who could only whimper pathetically as he was struck down by the twin lightning attacks. He screamed in pain as his body was ravaged by the powerful electrical energies, followed by an explosion. When the smoke cleared he was nowhere to be found.

“I hope that killed him,” Kettu huffed. “But given how much punishment he can endure I doubt it.”

“Amen to that, Zeeker,” Angelo nodded. “Even I’ve grown sick of him and I try to see the good in everyone. He just goes to show that some people are inherently rotten to the core, and Dominic is a prime example of that.”

Elizabetta fluttered over to Zeeker, gaining a coy look while presenting herself to him.

“What do you think of me, Zeeker?” she asked in a shy tone, clearly flirting with him.

Zeeker chuckled, “You look quite fine, Elizabetta, like always. Don’t let what Domi say upset you. You’re fine just the way you are.”

Elizabetta blushed, her antennae twitching in pleasure.

Nina giggled, “Looks like you two are starting to feel the love. In any case, let’s transform back to normal, as we’ve done some impressive work today.”

“Cancel Fusion!” both said in unison.

They were engulfed in swirling energy before returning to normal. The villagers swarmed the party, singing their praises and clearly happy to see Hellblade destroyed.

The village leader stepped up, “Thank you my wonderful yet strangely assembled friends. If you hadn’t dealt with Hellblade who knows what would’ve become of us. It was most fortunate you happened to be here. While I am curious to know what kind of power that transformation magic was it can wait until later. I can’t believe that goon purposely released Hellblade just so he could try to stop it and become a hero. Does he do stuff like that often?”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes. It’s his primary method of trying to feed his ego and make himself look like a hero. Dominic the Daring, however, is a traitor to Edyn, as like Nova said, he betrayed Edyn for Muu a while back. That backfired on him spectacularly, now he’s a hated criminal to the world. We, unfortunately, have to deal with him on a semi-regular basis, since he’s trying to either leech off our success or one-up us. He’s also got the hots for Nina and a one-sided rivalry with Nova. But he’s nothing more than a criminal nowadays. Not like he was ever a benevolent being to begin with. Yet somehow, no matter how many times he’s beaten down and put at death’s door, he always comes back for more punishment.”

Van huffed, “I’ll say. I’ll give him credit where it’s due: he doesn’t give up. When he wants something he will go to extraordinary lengths to get it, even if it’s clearly out of his reach. It just makes him look worse and, in the process, us look better because we often fix his badly designed engineered heroics.”

The village leader sighed, “So I see. That is most unfortunate. And the fact he betrayed Edyn for Muu is most concerning. I worry he might try to do something like that again.”

“Considering that even Muu hates him, especially after Dominic cost him General Juggerrot, I doubt Muu will be willing to help him ever again,” Nina replied.

“Fair point, Nina,” Nova nodded. “If anything Muu will probably kill Dominic for having the gall to try to make a deal with him and his army again. Especially after the last time he made a deal with Muu’s army; it backfired spectacularly on him. At the same time, however, it might be the only way Edyn can be rid of Dominic permanently. I guess we’ll just have to see how things pan out from here. Especially since we’re nearing endgame. Hopefully.”

The village leader nodded, “So I see. Dominic is just that hard to kill, huh? Well, in any case, I thank you for saving our village, and who knows who else, from Hellblade. Now we can rest easy knowing that such an ancient evil monster has been put down. If there is anything we can do for you don’t hesitate to ask.”

“Thank you very much,” Sir Reginald said. “But we need to get going, as we have to destroy Muu’s army before they have a chance to rebound.”

The party started to make their way to their next destination. The village waved them goodbye, clearly happy for their help. Nina and Elizabetta felt proud of themselves for having destroyed Hellblade.

Next Chapter: The Grasslands of Dreams

That's all for today. Another day. Another Shaman form. And another Dominic scheme. Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.

 

[CynthiaLover]

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language)

Spoiler: Chapter 191) The Grasslands of Dreams

The Grasslands of Dreams

​

It had been a couple of days since the party destroyed Hellblade and thwarted Dominic’s latest attempt to make himself look like a hero. They were traveling through some grasslands, marveling at the beauty of the area. There were various monsters and animals roaming around, not bothering each other or the party.

Sir Reginald looked at the map, saying, “Okay, we’re a stone’s throw away from the Grassland Elf Clan’s hometown. We can rest and restock there. And I’m certain the Grassland Elves will be happy to see us after we helped protect their noble during the King’s Hunt Festival.”

“So we’ll meet some familiar, friendly faces,” Angelo smiled. “Sounds good to me. I’m all for that. Maybe we’ll run into Lady Mayfair again. Would make for a nice reunion.”

Zeeker nodded, “Indeed. Would be nice to see her again. Hopefully her clan aren’t too upset with us for not helping her win the King’s Hunt Festival. I mean, it is the biggest event of the year for them, and the grand prize is one that they all covet. So I hope they’re not mad at us for not netting her the grand prize.”

“They’re probably just grateful enough to know she’s safe and didn’t get in the sights of Muu’s army,” Elizabetta said. “After all, Goredon did show up and try to attack the participants in the King’s Hunt Festival, only to be thwarted by Nova, Nina, and Cain. So I’m certain they won’t be upset with us for not netting them the grand prize in the event. After all, the safety of their noble should outweigh the grand prize. Right?”

Nova replied, “Probably. We’ll find out soon enough.”

Nina narrowed her eyes, saying, “I see the Grassland Elf Clan village up ahead. Let’s get going, gang.”

Nodding, the party made their way toward the large village nestled in the middle of the grasslands. As they arrived they saw countless Grassland Elves running around, doing errands, playing, or chatting it up. There were merchants marketing their products, trying to make sales, crafters showing off their hard work, and various children running around and playing.

A voice then said, “Do my eyes deceive me? Is that the Demon King’s champion party?”

They turned to see Lady Mayfair walk up to them. Her statement got the attention of all the other elves who were now looking at the party. They quickly gathered around the party, eager to see them.

“It’s been a bit, my friends,” Mayfair said with a smile. “A pleasure to see you again after our parting after the King’s Hunt Festival.”

Sir Reginald bowed, “A pleasure to see you again, too, Lady Mayfair. How have things been lately?”

“Fine, for the most part. Although we got wind that there is an Undead Base somewhere in these grasslands, which makes us nervous about a possible attack. But things have been quiet since the King’s Hunt Festival came to a close. While my father was a bit disappointed that I didn’t take the crown during the King’s Hunt Festival he was willing to let it go because learning that Muu’s army had infiltrated the event got him worried about my safety. Besides, there’s always next year, and the years go by fairly quickly for us elves because of our long lifespans. But what brings you here today?”

Nina replied, “Simply put, supplies. Since we know about the Undead Base in these grasslands we wanted to stock up first before we tackled the threat. After all, we don’t want to be caught off guard or be short on certain supplies after a battle with Muu’s army.”

Mayfair nodded, “Yes, that is a wise decision. You eight always seem to be prepared for anything. Except when it comes to cooking, that is, as from what I remember only Nova and Prince Angelo can cook.”

Elizabetta replied, “Yes, that is true. But Angelo has been teaching Nina and me how to cook in case we get separated again like back at the King’s Hunt Festival. Plus it wouldn’t hurt to have the skill under our belts for later in life. So we’re working on preventing that problem in the future.”

“I see, most wonderful. Oh, forgive me, you’re here to buy supplies, right? Please, come into our cozy village and take care of anything you need. We also have high-quality arrows, Nova, in case you’re interested.”

Nova nodded, “Yes, I am. And my quiver is getting a bit low in arrows so that’s definitely something on our shopping list.”

Sir Reginald stated, “Indeed. Now, let us split up and take care of our errands. We’ll meet up in the village square.”

The elves allowed the party into the village, where they split up to complete their different errands. Nova and Nina went straight to the weapon shop in order to pick up some more arrows for him, along with doing food shopping. Van and Angelo went shopping for potions and medicine, with the rest getting anything else they needed and bartering for their monster parts. After about an hour they regrouped back in the village square, having completed their errands.

“Well, we’ve completed our errands,” Kettu said. “Now we need to figure out our next move. Granted, I know that we need to find the Undead Base that’s out in these grasslands but we should tackle that tomorrow when we’re more rested.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, I agree, Kettu. Besides, we should get some lunch first. ‘An army marches on its stomach’, after all. So let’s check out one of the eateries here and see what we can get.”

“Sounds good to me,” Nova said. “And at least we don’t have to worry this time about any… unwanted ingredients like back at the Carnivore Café.”

“Amen to that, Nova,” Zeeker chuckled. “This time we don’t have to dread the daily specials. Now, enough chat, let’s fill our bellies with good food.”

The party nodded and took a few minutes to ask around about the best restaurant in town. After getting directions they found the place and settled down at one of the tables. A waitress gave them menus, taking their drink orders, before leaving them alone to decide on their meal. After returning with the drinks she took the party’s orders and scampered off to the kitchens.

“It’s good to know the Grassland Elves aren’t mad at us for failing to get Lady Mayfair the crown in the King’s Hunt Festival,” Zeeker said. “Especially since she was under Elizabetta’s and my care. Her father was a bit upset, according to her, but it appears his love for his daughter outweighed the value of the grand prize. That’s good to hear.”

Nina murmured sadly, “Yes…”

Nova placed a hand on her shoulder, saying gently, “It’s okay, Nina. I know how you feel. You grew up in a pretty loveless environment, being mistreated for things that aren’t your fault or out of your control, something that I can relate to. Feeling love was almost alien to you by the time we met. But don’t worry about it. Like you always tell me, we’re together now, and nothing will change that. We’ll show that we’ll be better parents that our own parents were, raising our children the way they deserve to be raised. I’ll stay by your side until my dying breath. And maybe when this is all over your parents will realize the daughter they so cruelly threw away for petty reasons is actually someone amazing.”

Nina smiled weakly yet warmly at him, “Thank you, Nova. That means a lot to me. You know exactly how I feel, which is why you and I are such a good match. We share a lot in common, allowing us to click so readily. It means the world to me that you came into my life and gave me your love. Really, this journey has done us both a lot of good, and I thank you for letting me be part of it. I owe you a great debt, Nova.”

Nova blushed a bit, replying, “Well, I owe you as much as you owe me. You gave me the needed push to stop living like a cowardly nobody and become something more. The people who know me back home will be in for quite the surprise when they see the new me. And it’s because you had faith in me and helped guide me through some of my rougher patches during this trip. So I owe you as much as you owe me, if not more. But like you I’m glad we’re together, Nina. So don’t worry about your family. You’ll cross that bridge when you get there. For now, focus on what’s in front of us: Muu and his army. Then we’ll focus on getting our respective families to finally see the sins they’ve committed.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “He’s right, Lady Nina. You both have been each other’s biggest pillars of support. You two wouldn’t have made it far without the other. It was clearly fate’s hand guiding the two of you together, resulting in your beautiful relationship. Sure it had its ups and downs but you two persevered through it all. One day both of your families will come to see what they did wrong and will repent for it. You used to seek their approval, but I foresee that soon it’ll be them seeking your approval. But, in any case, like Nova said, you need to focus on the here and now, since we still have a job to do. But hopefully by the time this is all over both your families will realize just how much damage they’ve caused and start making amends. Ah! Here comes our food.”

The waitress returned with various plates of food. She placed them down one by one in front of the party, allowing them to tuck in, clearly happy at the quality. After finishing their meals they paid the bill and went back outside.

Elizabetta said, “You know, Nova, maybe this would be a good time to set up your accessory shop? We’ve got some time to kill before we head back out into the grasslands in search of our prey so why don’t you take this opportunity to make some extra coins? I’m certain Nina would be glad to help.”

Van said, “She’s got a point. We’re not going back out into the grasslands until tomorrow, after we’ve rested up and ensured we’re all set to fight against Muu’s Undead Army. So you might as well set up shop for a bit. Plus you have your newest items to market so I’m certain they’ll be popular.”

Nova took a moment to think it over before saying, “Sure, why not? It wouldn’t hurt to spend a bit of time marketing my products. Get some extra coins for the road and give my customers some new trinkets to enjoy. Fine. Nina, help me find a spot that would be good to open up my ‘shop’. The rest of you can do whatever you want. We’ll meet up at the inn by dinnertime.”

Angelo smiled, “Sounds like a plan to me.”

“Hope you make a tidy profit with your newest creations,” Zeeker grinned.

“We’ll catch up with you two later,” Kettu said. “Knock ‘em dead with your top-quality magical accessories.”

The party nodded and split up, with Nova and Nina looking for a place to set up the magical accessory shop. It didn’t take long before they found a suitable spot. After laying out the blanket Nova placed his various magical accessories out on display. He and Nina sat down on the blanket and waited for a potential customer. It didn’t take long before they got their first bite.

An elven female took notice of the magical accessory shop and quickly approached the duo.

“Excuse me…” she said gently. “But are you selling magical accessories?”

Nova nodded, “Indeed. Take your time to browse. If you have any questions don’t hesitate to ask.”

The female elf’s eyes went wide, “So then what Lady Mayfair said is true. The Demon King’s champion makes magical accessories on the side. This I gotta see. Oh, and is it true you don’t have the one item per person, per day rule that other accessory merchants have?”

Nina nodded, “Yes. Nova allows you to buy as many accessories as you want since you might not get another chance because of how our party is always on the move. So take this opportunity while you can.”

The elf nodded and began looking through all the different magical accessories. Her presence started to attract a number of other elves, curious to check out Nova’s wares. Within minutes a crowd had formed, eager to buy some of Nova’s custom creations. After about 45 minutes the last elf walked away, new items in tow, allowing the duo to take a breather.

“Well, like clockwork your products are selling like hotcakes,” Nina smiled. “And the new Seed Rings are quite popular. Good thing we tested them after that incident with Dominic and Hellblade. Now we have a new item to market, especially since many of them are basically superior versions of the Elemental Wards.”

Nova nodded, “Indeed. Now, let me refreshen my display, as I doubt that we’ve seen the last customer today.”

He took out more magical accessories from his Digi-Pack to refreshen the display of his creations. After a few minutes he had finished setting everything up again.

A voice giggled, “My, my, making a good profit with your magical accessories, Nova? Considering the quality of your products it’s not hard to see why.”

The duo turned to see Mayfair approach them. She was flanked by two guards and two maids.

“Oh, hello, Lady Mayfair,” Nova said. “Yeah, I’d say business has been good. Especially since I’ve added a new type of item to my line.”

Mayfair’s ears perked up, “Oh? A new type of item? What type of item did you add to your already impressive display?”

Nina smiled, “Seed Rings. They’re magical rings that use Magic Seeds as their cores, not unlike the Elemental Armlets and such. As a result of Nova’s craftsmanship he’s capable of turning those Magic Seeds from one-time use items into something much more durable. And is able to make them more powerful compared to the item that acts as a core. For example, the Heat Ring, which uses a Fire Seed as its core, increases the effectiveness of the Fire Seed’s power from 33% to 66%. In other words, it doubles the effectiveness of the Fire Seed, which makes it more useful than a Fire Ward.”

Mayfair’s eyes lit up, “You don’t say? That’s quite amazing. Though I wonder where you get all those materials from?”

Nova blushed a bit, “Well… we tend to raid Muu’s Undead Bases after we vanquish the Undead Soldiers occupying them. We don’t take anything cursed, just the stuff we can use. Better they be used by us than Muu, right? And in recent months Muu has been providing his Undead Army troops with various items like Elemental Coins, Beast Claws, and more recently, Magic Seeds, along with various materials and metals, we’ve been making use of them ourselves. As a result, I tend to turn those items and materials into components for my craft. I know those materials can sell for a decent piece of pocket change, and things like Beast Claws and Elemental Coins are worth a pretty cooper on their own but turning them into new magical items to use against Muu’s army is much more rewarding. Plus it gives various warriors, mages, and other such fighters more reliable options to use in the heat of battle than a one-time use item. So while raiding Muu’s bases probably isn’t ethnically good, it’s better that those items are used against him than allowing him to use them against us.”

A knight said, “You know, that’s actually a fair assessment. Better the people of Edyn make use of those items instead of our enemies like Muu. They do belong to our world, after all. Sure, raiding bases isn’t ethnical, but since they’re Muu’s bases then it can be considered acceptable. After all, he’s been suffocating our world with his presence for far too long. And it provides you with near limitless materials to use against the big bone boss himself.”

Mayfair nodded, “Yes, and any advantage we can get over Muu is something we need, as this war has dragged on long enough. To the point people are starting to lose hope. But you and your party have begun rekindling that hope. You might be the ones to end this 3,000-year nightmare, which would be most welcome. But, in any case, we’re gonna leave you be, as it looks like some other potential customers are coming.”

She gestured to the duo’s left, prompting them to turn and look. Indeed some more elves and even a few travelers of other species were approaching Nova’s “shop”, eager to see what he had.

“Guess we’ll talk later, as right now we’ve got business to attend to,” Nova said.

Mayfair nodded and left with her group of fellow elves. Shortly afterward a cluster of people had formed, wanting to buy some of Nova’s custom creations. For the next 50 minutes Nova and Nina sold various magical accessories to eager buyers. By the time the last customer had walked away, new accessories in tow, the duo were exhausted.

“Okay, I think we did enough for one day, Nina,” Nova said. “Let’s pack it up and call it a day. Besides, I gotta craft more items to make up for all the sales today.”

Nina nodded, “Sounds good to me. We made a nice profit. This’ll definitely help keep our party afloat while we continue our mission.”

They quickly packed up their “shop” before returning to the inn. The rest of the party was already there, waiting for them.

“So, how’d it go?” Elizabetta asked.

“We made some decent pocket change today,” Nova replied. “Sold a fair bit, too. Now it’s time to restock my supply by crafting more. But, in any case, were you all waiting here for us the whole time or did you go out and do something?”

Kettu replied, “Reggie needed a new sword, Van needed a new spear, and I needed new daggers so we went to the weapon shop. Nice stuff they’ve got there. I now have a new pair of Piercing Edge Daggers, with two spares to use for throwing. Van now has a Holy Avenger Spear, which is extra potent on Undead, so that’s a nice plus. And Reggie got a new Lifestealer Sword, which has a chance to instantly kill a target like Nina’s Skull Rings. Gotta give the Grassland Elves credit where it’s due: they’ve got good quality weapons.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Indeed. And for good prices. I was quite impressed.” He then retorted, “And my name’s not ‘Reggie’! Enough with that, Kettu!”

Nina giggled, “Same ol’ Kettu, same ol’ Reggie.”

“Don’t you start with that, too, Lady Nina!” the knight sputtered.

The party laughed at the banter between the gang, to Sir Reginald’s embarrassment.

Nova chuckled, “Well, at least you made use of the time. I’m heading into one of the rooms to work on more magical accessories. Not sure how much I can get done before dinner but we’ll see. Nina, wanna help?”

Nina smiled, “Of course, beloved.” She turned to the party, “See you in a bit.”

The party nodded as Nova and Nina walked up into one of the rooms they were assigned. Nova sat down at the desk, took out his tools and materials, and went to work, Nina helping every so often.

“I’m glad the gang are able to keep their spirits up,” he said in a rather melancholy tone. “We still have yet to find the answer to Muu’s barrier and we could be approaching endgame soon. I’d really hate to get everyone’s hopes up after this long fight with Muu only to let them down because we can’t pierce the barrier.”

Nina wrapped both her arms and wings around Nova, nuzzling against him gently.

“I know how you feel, Nova,” she said gently. “Everyone is starting to gain hope that Muu will finally be defeated. There are a lot of expectations on us, especially for you. It’d be a real problem if we’d let everyone down by not get any further than past Demon King champion parties have gotten. But I feel we will find a solution to Muu’s barrier. For all we know we could be carrying the solution to our problem right this minute. I just hope the answer comes soon so we can finally end this long, drawn-out nightmare. But I have faith in you, Nova. I feel that, with your help, we’ll get through that last obstacle and finally take down the big bone boss once and for all. I can feel it.”

Nova replied softly, “I wish I could be so certain. I know I’ve gained a lot from this trip, as much as I hate saying that, but I’m still uncertain that I will be the one who triumphs over Muu once and for all. Granted, we have overcome incredible obstacles during this trip, but that barrier has stumped even Belzebuth and the Goddess for 3,000 years. Do we really have a chance in popping it this time?”

“Where there’s a will, there’s a way, beloved. And I know we’ll find a way. Everyone’s hopes and dreams are riding on our shoulders. But I know we can do it. I don’t know how, but I know we will find a way. So try to have some faith, beloved. We’ll figure something out.”

Nova could only give a weak nod before resuming his work, Nina gently nuzzling against him. They knew they had a daunting task ahead of them, with everyone’s hopes and dreams at stake.

Next Chapter: Fracturing Foes

That's all for today. A slow chapter but it sets up the next chapters events. Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.

 

[CynthiaLover]

What's this? A new chapter? Guess miracles do happen. (Warning: contains mild language, mild violence)

Spoiler: Chapter 192) Fracturing Foes

Fracturing Foes

​

It was the following day after the party had made it to the Grassland Elf village. They were making their way through the grasslands toward their next target. Sir Reginald was in the lead, as usual, guiding the party to their destination. The party was making final preps for the battle that lay ahead of them.

“So, who’s the villain-de-jour today?” Nova asked with a crooked smile.

Sir Reginald looked at the notes before replying, “We’ll be facing off against Captain Shortrib and his platoon. He’s pretty low ranked, according to the information we have on him, so he might not be too tough. But a good soldier knows to never underestimate your foes, as that can be very costly.”

“You can say that again,” Kettu smirked. “That’s exactly Muu’s problem, as he’s underestimated us every step of the way. And ever since he lost Vertebreak it’s clear his forces are scrambling to regain order among the ranks. That might not last much longer, though, as we’ve managed to uproot too many Undead Bases and their occupants for Muu to keep taking us lightly. But at least we’ve had at least a fairly easy time ever since Vertebreak broke.”

“True,” Zeeker nodded. “And as a former Captain of the Beastman Resistance I can speak with confidence that Muu will start pulling out the big guns now that he’s been backed into a corner. I don’t know what big guns, outside of himself, he has left but I wouldn’t be surprised if our next foe is against someone as strong as Juggerrot.”

Nina replied, “We’ll overcome them, like we have already. And once Muu has fallen then Edyn can return to a sense of normalcy for the first time in centuries. While I do agree that Muu will most definitely pull out something big from his hat, especially since he’s probably desperate, but we will find a way to win. Where there’s a will, there’s a way. We just need to keep our heads level and our courage strong and we’ll eventually find a way to win this war once and for all.”

“Here, here,” Angelo said cheerfully.

“At any rate we should be seeing the Undead Base soon,” Sir Reginald said. “Since there are no places for us to duck for cover and map out a plan: we did that back at the inn. Obviously we left some room for error and improvising but our strategy is pretty solid. And judging by the eyewitnesses this Undead Base has some Gaia monsters working alongside it, so we factored them in as well. They’ll be your job, Kettu, as your Fox Fyre form will make short work of them.”

Kettu grinned, “I’m all over it, Reggie.”

“My name’s not ‘Reggie’, Kettu! Stop that already!”

Van chuckled, “Same old story.” He gained a serious expression, “Nevertheless, we need to keep our minds on the mission and not let Muu gain any more footholds. We’ve managed to get this far but we still have an entire kingdom to liberate after this one. But hopefully after that Muu will have run out of options. Though we still have his infamous barrier to contend with. There must be a solution to that damn barrier we’re just not seeing.”

Nova replied, “We’ll cross that bridge when we get there. Besides, I’ve got a hunch that the answer to our problem may be with us right now. We just can’t use it yet. But, in any case, let’s focus on the here and now.”

Nina narrowed her eyes, saying, “I see the Undead Base. And I see about six Stone Gaia monsters standing at the front. Hmm? I think I also see some Red and Blue Skulls. Those weren’t in the eyewitness reports. But they’re not exactly difficult monsters to deal with so it’s just a minor annoyance. But it appears the battle will soon be upon us.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Indeed. Good eyes, Lady Nina. Now, before we get into range, let’s go over the plan one more time.”

The party quickly huddled together to discuss their plan again. After a few minutes of going over their strategy, they nodded in agreement and proceeded to make their way toward the Undead Base. The Red and Blue Skulls were the first to notice them and began chattering their teeth. The Stone Gaias turned to face the party.

Nova nocked an arrow onto his bow, “Well, leave ringing the doorbell to me. Ifrit Mode.”

The Demon King Ring adjusted itself, now set to Ifrit Mode.

“Dragon Strike!”

He fired the electric dragon attack at the front doors of the Undead Base. The attack collided with the gates, blowing them off their hinges, revealing the Undead Army platoon and their leader inside it. The leader stood up, growling. Captain Shortrib was a bulky skeleton wearing fancy armor, wielding a bow made of bones, glowing yellow eyes in his eyes sockets, and fangs for teeth.

He growled, “So, you decided to show up. Master Muu is getting really tired of you lot ruining all his plans. This time I’ll make sure you don’t succeed. I, Captain Shortrib, will avenge my fallen Undead Captains and Generals by slaying you and delivering your souls to Master Muu. Undead Soldiers, attack!”

The Undead Soldiers, however, hesitated, clearly not wanting to fight the party. This gave the party an opening to launch a preemptive attack.

Kettu touched his Shaman Magic Bracelet, “Time to get into form! Elemental Energy Fusion activate!”

He was engulfed in swirling energy and before long had become Fox Fyre.

“Try this! Will-O-Wisp!”

He launched several will-o-wisps from his body at the Stone Gaias. The monsters tried to deflect them but the will-o-wisps were absorbed into their bodies, causing them to form above their heads. They started to become weaker as the ghostly energy ate away at them.

“I said go get them!” Captain Shortrib spat.

The Undead Soldiers charged in, albeit hesitantly, followed by the Red and Blue Skulls.

Nina started to channel energy, “Let’s see you try to take me down! Tornado!”

She summoned a massive tornado that swirled around the field, swallowing up the Red and Blue Skulls effortlessly while damaging the Undead Soldiers with the whipping winds. When the tornado subsided the Red and Blue Skulls had been torn to ribbons.

Elizabetta primed her boomerangs, “Let’s see you handle this! Flaming Throw!”

She threw her boomerangs, now coated in flames, at the Undead Soldiers. The attack cut through their shields easily, damaging some and destroying a couple before the returned to her.

Sir Reginald and Angelo exchange nods before saying in unison, “Miracle Slash!”

They slammed their blades down upon two Undead Soldiers, easily bisecting them, while simultaneously restoring their own strength.

Zeeker grinned, “Let me have some fun! Propeller Claws!”

He started to spin like a propeller, claws extended, effortlessly slashing a handful of Undead Soldiers to bits.

Van stood on his hind legs, “My turn! Cross Slash!”

He created a cross in the air with his spear before firing it. The attack plowed through a cluster of Undead Soldiers, destroying them before fizzling out.

Captain Shortrib primed his bow, “I’ll take you all out myself! Zom-Bone Shot!”

He fired multiple arrows made of bones at the party, who all dodged the incoming attack. Nova primed his bow and took aim.

“I’ll show you how a true archer fights!” he stated. “Fire Shot!” After firing the now-flaming arrow he primed another one, “Wind Cutter Shot!”

He fired the second arrow. The two attacks combined into one, becoming a massive flaming missile, to Captain Shortrib’s horror.

“Combo attack: Missile Strike!”

Captain Shortrib sputtered, “I’m not licked yet! Zom-Bone Shot!”

He fired another arrow made of bones in hopes of intercepting the combo attack. To his horror, however, Nova’s attack shattered the bone arrow and continued on its path unopposed. The attack collided with the Undead Captain, making him scream as he was engulfed in an explosion, his body being torn apart, his head flying into the air. At the same time the remaining Undead Soldiers had been slain, while the Stone Gaias succumbed to the will-o-wisps, crumbling away, leaving only their helmets and hammers. Captain Shortrib’s skull crashed in the middle of the battlefield, his eyes flickering weakly as the party surrounded him.

“This… will not… go… unpunished…” he wheezed.

“Neither will Muu’s existence on this world,” Zeeker growled. “We’ve all had enough of that bonehead and we intend to remove him from the equation for good. Just you wait and see. Van, if you’d be so kind?”

Van nodded, stood on his hind legs, and slammed his front hooves on top of Captain Shortrib’s skull, shattering it to pieces. The party gave a collective sigh of relief.

Sir Reginald instructed, “Okay, we’ve completed the first part. Now before destroying it we need to check out the Undead Base for anything of worth, thereby robbing Muu of another foothold. Plus we need to collect the hammers and helmets of the Stone Gaias. Let’s have a look.”

The party made their way toward the Undead Base, collecting the Stone Gaia hammers and helmets as they did. They found a crate stashed away in the corner. Van ripped the lid open, revealing various materials.

“Yep, the usual fanfare,” Kettu said. “Got some rare metals in here alongside the usual stuff. Well, we know what to do with these. Nova, if you’d please?”

Nova nodded before scanning and digitizing the items inside the crate. The party took one last look around the base before exiting it. They took a fair few steps away from the base before turning toward it.

“Barrier!” Sir Reginald stated.

He erected a barrier around the party. Nova nocked an arrow onto his bow.

“Time for the final farewell to this Undead Base,” he said. “Dragon Strike!”

He fired the lightning dragon at the Magna Crystal cube powering the base. The crystal started to hum before exploding, taking the base with it. After a few tense seconds all that remained of the Undead Base was a smoldering crater. Sir Reginald lowered his barrier before turning to the group.

“Great work, everyone,” he said. “That’s another one of Muu’s bases destroyed. Just a few more to go before we’ve liberated this kingdom from his grasp. Now let us move on to our next target.”

Kettu nodded, “Aye, let’s do it. But first… Cancel Fusion!”

He was engulfed in swirling energy before returning to normal. The party checked the map before heading off toward the next town. They felt proud they had taken out another one of Muu’s Undead Bases, knowing they were making good progress in the war with the Undead King.

Next Chapter: Maid to Sing

That's all for today. A short and to-the-point chapter but it helped shake the rust off that I developed due to my carpel tunnel. Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.

 

[CynthiaLover]

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, crossdressing)

Spoiler: Chapter 193) Maid to Sing

Maid to Sing

​

It had been a few days since the party had defeated Captain Shortrib and his platoon. They had just arrived at the next village. It was a fair-sized one, filled with bustling people going about their day. There seemed to be a lot of excitement in the air, making the party curious.

“I wonder what’s got everyone excited around here?” Zeeker asked, puzzled.

Nova then noticed something. He walked over to a flier that was on a post, the rest of the party following suit.

“Hey, this might answer that,” he said. “It appears it’s time for the annual singing contest. The winner not only gets 500 gold but also a shiny trophy. Hey, Nina, maybe you should compete? You’ve got quite the golden voice so maybe you should give it a whirl?”

Nina blushed a bit, “Me? Compete in a singing contest? That’s… actually a rather interesting idea. Despite now being a free bird I don’t get to sing that often, and I do enjoy it. Let’s go check it out. Besides, we could probably use the gold.”

The party exchanged nods and ventured to where the contest would take place. They found a stage being built near the center of the village, with a woman overseeing things. She was quite beautiful and youthful-looking and seemed to radiate a sense of pride and arrogance. Her long blonde hair reached her hips, her blue eyes looked fierce and commanding, and her skin was cream colored.

“That’s it, keep working,” she instructed sharply. “We need this stage ready by tomorrow. Put your backs into it!”

“I hope to the Goddess she isn’t the one hosting this event…” Elizabetta muttered. “She looks like a tough nut to crack.”

Sir Reginald replied, “Let’s go and ask. Maybe she’s just a sponsor or something. But we need to find out where we can register Nina as part of the contest.”

The party walked over to her. She turned to face them, her eyes narrowing.

“Who are you?” she growled. “We’ve got important work to do so this better be good.”

Sir Reginald replied, “We wanted to know where we can register for the singing contest. Nina here wants to enter it. Would you know who we have to meet with in order for her to register?”

“That would be me; Cruella Glammora.” She looked Nina over, taking a long moment to examine the Phoenix Clan woman, her face gaining a disapproving scowl, “I’m afraid we cannot allow just any riffraff to enter this village’s biggest event of the year. And this Nina girl certainly fits the bill of riffraff. What kind of person do you think you are, anyway? I sincerely doubt you can sing, little birdie, so you’d just be a waste of space. I won’t approve of it.”

Nova gained a disgusted face, growling, “Something tells me you’re just jealous of Nina. I wouldn’t be surprised, seeing how she outstrips you in ever field imaginable. You can’t just bar her for personal reasons, otherwise your precious event wouldn’t have anyone partake in it. You wouldn’t want me to tell the whole village that you won’t let a talented singer like Nina in because you’re jealous of her, now would you?”

Cruella’s eyes narrowed, “You wouldn’t dare, you little pink-haired punk. And what makes you think I’m jealous of this flying feather duster?”

“I know the monster of Envy, and I can see it all over your face,” Nova taunted back. “Face it, you’re not even good enough to be considered a challenge to Nina. And you know it. So unless you want me to spread propaganda about you to the village you let her join the competition. She’s got a singing voice that could slay a dragon, while yours sounds like nails in a blender. And she’s got you beat in terms of beauty, grace, and charm, that’s for sure. So what will it be?”

The woman snarled, “You have some nerve. Why don’t we discuss this like civilized folk at my place. Only you can come. The rest of this ragtag group has to stay here. If you can somehow give me a good reason to let her join then I will. But you will pay if you defy me, you little punk.”

“Fine with me. And bring it on.” He turned to the group, “Leave this to me, gang. For now, just wait here.”

“Don’t do something you’ll regret,” Kettu said in a concerned tone.

“I regret everything, Kettu, so it won’t be anything new at this point,” Nova sighed dejectedly. His voice got stronger, “But I won’t let anyone push any of you down, not just Nina. You’re the best friends I’ve ever had and I won’t allow just anyone to dismiss your talents. I’ve already got a plan on how to handle this. For now, just take care of any business that needs tending. I’ll make sure this Cruella gives Nina a fair chance. No matter what.”

Nina gave Nova a kiss, saying softly, “I appreciate how far you’re willing to go for me, Nova. Just please, don’t do something that hurt you more than her.”

“I’ll be fine, Nina. I just want you to get your singing voice ready. A little tidbit I heard is that before singing you should eat something like bacon or sausage to grease your vocal chords. Drinking tea or coffee actually causes the reverse so you’re better off eating something greasy. Anyway, I’m off. Don’t expect me back right away, because if I know what kind of woman this Cruella is, she’s not gonna be an easy one to work with.”

He gave her a gentle kiss before following Cruella back to her home. Nina heaved a sigh as Nova left the group.

“I hope he won’t do something stupid or humiliate himself just so Nina can have a fair shot,” Zeeker sighed. “The lengths he’ll go for her can be truly astonishing.”

“Love can make you do crazy yet wonderous things,” Angelo said gently. “And it’s clear that Nina’s love means more to him than anything else in his life. While I, too, worry that he’ll have to humiliate himself in some fashion. I hope he does have a plan to ensure that this Cruella woman keeps her end of the bargain.”

“Nova is a crazy one, that’s for sure,” Elizabetta said, placing a hand on her hip. “But it’s clear just how much he loves and cherishes Nina. While I haven’t known him as long as you have I can plainly see just how strong his devotion to her is.”

“That’s both his strength and weakness,” Van sighed. “But he seems to be fine with that as a weakness because of how much he benefits from his relationship with Nina. For now, let’s get going and take care of our errands. And I suggest you start coming up with a song, Nina, especially if Nova is going to go such a distance for you.”

Nina nodded, “Yes, I can’t let Nova’s efforts be in vain. He’s an amazing man who is willing to do the impossible for someone he cares about. Which only makes my blood boil more at the people who have neglected and underestimated him; seeing him for only his failures and not his strengths. But time for that later. I need to craft a song so Nova’s efforts aren’t for nothing. And we have errands to run. Let’s take care of business first and hope that Nova isn’t about to do something stupid just for me. And yet that’s why I love him.”

The party nodded and started their errands. Nina had taken out a notebook and started jotting down ideas for a song, trying to get a rhythm of how it would play out while they worked. It wasn’t long before they would be reunited with Nova.

Zeeker looked ahead and gained a look of horror, “Oh no… it looks like Nova’s back… and he’s about to destroy whatever dignity he has left.”

The party looked ahead and, to their horror, saw Nova in another maid outfit. This time the outfit was sky blue in color, with white frills, a wide hem skirt, stockings, and a headdress. He still had his trademark Hoverboots, Digi-Pack, and archery equipment. It was clear he was swallowing down his discomfort as he went about, doing errands. Nina quickly ran up to him.

“N-Nova!” she sputtered. “W-Why are you in a maid outfit!? Again! Please don’t tell me this is part of your agreement with that woman!”

Nova turned to her before saying, “Okay, I won’t tell you.”

The rest of the party ran up to him, stunned.

“Why are you in a maid outfit!?” Elizabetta choked.

“This is part of your agreement with that Cruella woman, isn’t it?” Van asked grimly.

Nova replied, clearly uncomfortable, “Yes. And the worst part is… I actually look good in this outfit. Whatever pride and dignity I had has been swallowed to ensure that Nina gets her fair chance.”

“But what’s stopping that Cruella from just backing out of the deal after she gets what she wants out of you?” Kettu asked. “Like that one time where that lord’s brat of a son pulled the same stunt, only for you to take the nearest grandfather clock and pound him into paste. How do you know she’ll keep her end of the deal?”

To their surprise, Nova gained a devious smirk, his eyes gleaming darkly.

“Oh, I got that covered,” he said with a sneer. He took out a parchment, revealing it to be a contract, “I had her sign this contract to ensure she couldn’t back out of the deal. Now I know what you’re thinking. No, this isn’t just a regular contract. It’s one forged from Demon magic from the Demon King Ring. In other words, it’s effectively a cursed contract. Whoever doesn’t live up to their end of the bargain will be punished severely. I just have to wear this maid outfit until midnight tonight to fulfill my end of the deal. But I know she’s not the type to keep her word, so I took a precaution with this contract. If she defies it she will be robbed of what she values most: her youthful beauty. I found out that she uses a ton of skin and hair products to keep herself looking young and beautiful, which proves my point that she’s jealous of Nina’s natural beauty. This contract will ensure that she keeps her end of the deal lest she become a withered old hag, which is something she clearly doesn’t want. And if she tries to destroy the contract it’ll activate, turning her into a shriveled prune. And the effect is permanent so nothing can cure it. She’s gonna have to play by my rules if she doesn’t want to end up a decrepit monkey skeleton.”

Sir Reginald went wide eyed, “So you’re saying you forced her to sign a demon contract to ensure she can’t pull a fast one after getting what she wants out of the deal? That’s… remarkably devious, Nova.”

Kettu chuckled, “Still, at the same time, I like that idea. You clearly learned from that incident with that spoiled brat and took several precautions to ensure that she either keeps her end of the deal or is permanently robbed of what she values most. Even if it means humiliating yourself. That’s quite devilish. I love it.”

Nova replied, “I would do it for any of you, not just Nina. Like I said you’re the best friends I’ve ever had, so if I have to do something that would humiliate myself in order to ensure you get a fair chance at something, then so be it. And I’ve made sure that she can’t sabotage Nina’s performance, either. The contract states she cannot attempt to sabotage Nina in any shape or form until the competition is officially over. Unless she wants to become a prune she has no choice but to allow Nina to enter and for the contest to play out fully in order to fulfill her end of the deal. Otherwise she’ll pay a very dear price, one that I know she won’t be able to stomach.”

Nina gave Nova a warm smile, “Nova… you’re amazing. While this is remarkably devilish of you at the same time I totally appreciate what you’re doing. You really will do the impossible for someone you care about. It really goes to show that all those who dismissed you or saw you for your shortcomings and not your strengths are completely wrong about you. I’m honored to have you as my fiancé. Just don’t make this a recurring thing, okay? The whole maid outfit bit, I mean.”

Nova rolled up the contract, saying, “Oh, I intend to take this shame with me to my grave, and I have no intention of telling my family about it. But I’m willing to do whatever I have to in order to ensure that you get your fair chance. Your singing voice is incredible. Remember the time it saved a Ningyo Clan queen? You even got a nice present as thanks for doing so. That proves your singing voice is better than gold. So I want you to capitalize on it. Maybe even make it your career after this war is over with, as there are countless people on Earth who have made singing their career. And I’d bet you could blow them out of the water no problem. But, for now, I have to get back to work. Don’t expect me back at the inn tonight, as I have to live up to my end of the deal on this demon contract. But know I’ll make sure Nina gets her fair shot at this contest. Mark my words.”

With a final smile he resumed his errands for Cruella, making the party heave a sigh.

“He’s truly devoted to the one he loves,” Zeeker said with a small smile.

Nina placed her hands over her heart, “I know. I’m so lucky to have him as my fiancé. What he’s willing to do for me sends my heart aflutter. I can’t let his efforts be in vain. I have to come up with a good song to sing, and some corresponding music, so I can win that contest and make sure Nova’s suffering isn’t for nothing.”

The gang resumed their errands, with Nina working hard on devising a song to sing. By the time the sun had set she had finished crafting her masterpiece. They all went to bed, knowing that tomorrow was going to be eventful.

The next morning Nova awoke inside Cruella’s mansion. He was laying on the floor, clearly disgruntled, but at the same time he felt satisfaction knowing he had completed his end of the deal. He quickly got changed into his normal attire before leaving the room he had be put in to confront Cruella. The arrogant woman was having her morning tea while her butlers and maids tended to her. Her eyes narrowed, her mouth curving into a smirk as she saw Nova.

“All right, Cruella, a deal’s a deal,” he said. “Now you will keep your end of the bargain and let Nina compete in the contest.”

Cruella sneered, “Yeah, about that. There are no more spaces left to compete. So I’m afraid your little winged woman won’t be…”

Suddenly, she felt something happen to her. She dropped her teacup and looked at her hand. To her horror it was staring to shrivel and become decrepit, making Nova smirk.

“Nice try, Cruella, but I know you’re lying,” he said with a devious smirk. “I made sure that you couldn’t back out of the deal.” He presented the contract, “You see, you’re not the first one who forced me into a maid outfit, though I intend it to be the last time. This contract is a magical one… one that I forged from Demon magic from the Demon King Ring. If you fail to comply with your side of the bargain… I’m afraid what you cherish the most will be taken away from you. So unless you want to become a withered prune, which I might add will be a permanent curse on you, you will comply with your end of the deal.”

Cruella looked livid, “You forced me to sign a demon contract?! You vile little fiend!”

“Hey, I’m just taking precautions, as I knew you were not the type to keep your end of the deal. So you either fulfill your end of the contract or you’ll become a decrepit monkey skeleton, having been robbed of the one thing you value most: your youthful beauty, as I know you’re not as young as you want others to believe. And don’t try to destroy the contract, either, as it’ll activate and punish you. I’ve already fulfilled my end of the bargain, so I don’t have to worry about being affected by it. But unless you let Nina enter the contest you will face a harsh, and permanent, punishment. One that no amount of skin products can fix. It’ll basically reveal the real you to the world. The person you are on the inside will now also be the person you are on the outside. So what’s it gonna be, Cruella? Either you let Nina enter the contest and don’t do anything to sabotage her… or wither away and become what you truly are inside. It’s your choice.”

Cruella’s eyes flared hatefully, “You little weasel. You have some nerve tricking me into signing such a contract. Grr… fine, have it your way. The bird girl can compete. But I expect that contract to vanish when she does.”

As she said that her hand returned to normal, making her sigh in relief. Her staff, however, seemed to be interested in seeing how this pact would play out. Nova merely rolled up the contract, smirking.

“Oh, this contract will remain in effect until the contest is over,” he said smugly. “So until it ends it will remain active and will only vanish when the conditions are met. Assuming you can keep yourself in line until then. And I expect you to do so, lest you want the village to see what you really are on the inside on full display. Now, I’m going to return to my friends, and my beloved fiancée, and let them know that Nina is free to enter the contest. Make sure you play nice or this contract will ensure you pay the price. Ta-ta.”

And with a sharp spin, Nova turned around and left the mansion, leaving a fuming Cruella behind.

“This is not over!” she snarled.

At the time the gang was having breakfast. Taking Nova’s advice Nina was eating bacon and sausage with her meal, though she was worried about something.

“Worried about Nova, Lady Nina?” Sir Reginald asked.

“I am,” she nodded. “I just hope that Cruella woman didn’t do horrible things to him while he was under his end of that demon contract.”

A voice chuckled, “Oh, she did some pretty nasty things, but now I’ve got her pinned.”

Her eyes lit up as the group turned to see Nova approach them.

“Beloved!” she cried happily.

She swiftly tackled him in a hug, nuzzling her head against him. Nova chuckled lightly as he gently stroked her.

“And it looks like that Cruella woman is now trapped by the contract, right?” Kettu grinned darkly.

Nova nodded, gaining a devious smirk, “Oh, yes she is. She has no choice now. She’s allowed Nina into the contest. I’ve already informed the staff who are working for her so they added Nina to the list. Now it’s time for her to knock the competition out of the park. And Cruella has no choice but to allow it lest she suffer the consequences of her actions. And given how much she treasures her youthful appearance she’d better play nice unless she wants the village to see on the outside what exists on the inside now. So I expect you to win this competition, Nina.”

She gave him a loving smile, “Nova, you’re the best. I’m so happy we’re together. I promise I’ll make sure your suffering won’t be in vain. I’ll win this competition and maybe take the first step needed to making it my profession when this war is over. I rather like the idea of turning my singing voice into a career. But, for now, you must be hungry, as I doubt that woman fed you. Come, join us, and I’ll make sure your efforts will be worth the struggle.”

Nova smiled and sat down at the table. After quickly ordering some food he waited while the gang continued to eat. His food arrived shortly afterward, allowing him to quickly dig into it, clearly showing his hunger. After they finished their meal they made their way to the stage where the contest was going to be held. The stage had been completed and was ready to go. They could see Cruella off to the side, glaring hatefully as she saw Nova, who merely smirked.

“Remember, Cruella, you need to play nice with Nina,” he taunted. “Unless you want the village to see the real you that exist inside.”

“When this contract expires I’m gonna strangle you, pink boy,” she snarled.

“Assuming you have useable hands at that point, because I know you’re the type of person who won’t resist trying to sabotage someone superior to you like Nina. But we shall see. Now, then, it’s time to get things going.” He turned to Nina, “Knock ‘em dead, Nina.”

She smiled, “I will, beloved. Just watch me.”

The contest soon started. One by one the various competitors, both male and female, sang their hearts out. Some were better than others, but none were bad by any means. Soon it was Nina’s turn. She walked over to the band that was present and gave them a sheet of music. After the band looked it over they nodded and Nina approached the front of the stage. Nova kept an eye on Cruella, who was fuming as she saw the Phoenix Clan woman stand before the audience.

Nina took a deep breath before saying, “I call this song ‘Little Birdie’. Let’s get it on.”

Soon the band started to play a rather energetic beat, almost that of a pop idol. Nina took a deep breath and began to sing.

“Here I go!

Little birdies should never let their guard down.

Because one day you’ll get your heart stolen.

Let’s fly!

That cutie over there is a little bird.

Want to stroke my wings?

Let’s have a thrilling dance in the sky.

Want to talk to me?

Want to touch me?

If you’ll insist, I’ll sing my song for you.

Do you love me?

Well, try to see through me.

Can you give up your soul for me?

Little birdie, little birdie.

I’ll be the little birdie who flies around and snatches you up.

Little birdie!

Birds of prey always make the first move to get the victory.

I take one look at you, and you’re all mine!

Let’s fly!

Yes, I’m a cute little birdie.

If I reach out my hand, I think I can reach you.

Getting impatient, are we?

I won’t let you go.

I won’t let you get away.

My hawk eyes have locked on to you.

You like me?

I know.

That’s obvious.

I’m sure you’d give up your heart to me.

Little birdie, little birdie.

Be the one who makes me fall for you.

Little birdie!”

As Nina stopped singing the crowd went wild, cheering, clapping, and showing a ton of excitement as Nina’s performance. Cruella looked horrified as she saw how the crowd was responding to the Phoenix Clan woman, who was beaming happily, waving to the crowd. She soon stepped off the stage to allow the next competitor to take the stand. Nova grabbed her by her waist and hoisted her up joyously, a big smile on his face.

“I knew you could slay them, Nina!” he said with a huge smile.

She wrapped her arms around his neck, smiling, “I’m glad you enjoyed it. But I’m more glad that you don’t have to wear a maid outfit anymore. You really are amazing, Nova. I never knew what true happiness and love felt like until I met you. Thank you for everything.”

The two of them shared a tender kiss, to the approval of the party and the disgust of Cruella. Soon the last singer had finished their song and it was time to announce the winner. Cruella’s expression changed to a devious one as she awaited the results. After a few minutes of debating the host of the contest stepped up.

“Well, this was probably our most energetic and exciting contest to date,” he said. “But only one can be crowned the winner. And the judges have all agreed that the winner of this year’s Music Festival is… Nina Firewing!”

Nina looked elated, her eyes sparkling like gems. One of the judges walked over and presented her the trophy. However, it was then Cruella made her move. She quickly stormed up to the stage and knocked the trophy out of the judge’s hands, causing it to shatter on the ground, stunning everyone.

She sneered at Nova, “Hah! Didn’t see that coming, now did you? Your contract expired so now—Gurk!”

Suddenly her body started to rapidly change. Her youthful appearance quickly withered away, becoming a husk of a person. She looked at her hands in horror.

“No! No! No! This isn’t right! I fulfilled my end of the contract! You lied to me!”

Nova walked up on stage, presenting the contract, “On the contrary, Cruella. The contract states that the competition had to officially end, not when a winner was crowned. You jumped the gun. By smashing the trophy before the host officially claimed the contest to be complete it activated the magical contract, punishing you for your heinous actions. After all, you were purposely barring Nina from the contest because you were jealous of her natural beauty. And I was forced to wear that maid outfit in public to ensure that Nina would get a fair chance and prevent you from sabotaging her. So your celebration was premature, as the contract was still in effect. If you had waited a few more minutes the contract would’ve been completed and thus you would’ve been freed from it. But you proved to be too impatient and jumped the gun, thereby prompting the contract to take effect. I fulfilled my end of the deal but if you had just waited a few more minutes then you would’ve fulfilled your end. Now the village sees you for what you truly are.”

The villagers all booed at Cruella, calling her demeaning names, clearly furious at her actions. Cruella looked devastated as she tried to cover herself up to hide her now withered body.

The judge snarled, “So, you not only tried to unfairly bar a talented young woman from competing for selfish reasons but you have the gall to force a young man to humiliate himself in public just so he can give her the chance she sought? Then you dare smash her trophy? You are a vile fiendess! Your true colors have been exposed, Cruella. And as punishment we will confiscate YOUR trophy that you won from this tournament, swap out the winner’s plaque on it, and give it to this young lady. And you will no longer be the sponsor of this event: you’re willing to selfishly prevent someone from entering the contest, forcing her friend to jump through hoops to give her a fair shot, then you’re undeserving of having any part in our yearly event.”

Just then one of Cruella’s butlers walked up, carrying her trophy, saying, “We anticipated she might pull this, so we’ve already gathered up her trophy from a past event, cleaned it up, and removed the plaque from it. So please place Lady Nina’s name on it and present it to her.”

The judge nodded, took the older trophy, picked up the still intact winners plaque from Nina’s destroyed one, and used magic to weld it onto the other trophy, before presenting it to Nina, who graciously took it. He also presented her a pouch of 500 gold coins, making her smile. Cruella could only look on in horror as all this played out before her.

The butler then turned to her, “By the way, the staff and myself have something to tell you, Cruella. We quit. You’re on your own now. Good luck getting anyone to help you, now that your true colors have been revealed. We’ve been wanting to quit for a while now but after what you pulled these past two days we finally decided we had enough of your antics. Let’s see you take care of your mansion yourself, as we’re done bowing to your whims. Goodbye and good riddance.”

Cruella’s expression became even more devastated as she heard this. She ran back to her mansion as quickly as her decrepit legs could carry her, hoping to stop her staff from leaving her, only to see they had already packed up and had left the mansion. The crowd continued to boo her, causing her to run back to the mansion in shame and despair.

The judge turned to Nina, “I’m terribly sorry about that, young lady. We were not aware that she was purposely barring you from the contest out of jealousy and spite, forcing your friend to humiliate himself just to ensure you got a chance. With her out of the picture we can ensure that no one else has to suffer the way you and your friend suffered.”

Nina replied, “Nova’s not my friend. He’s my fiancé, and I love him with all my heart. He’s willing to do a lot for me, which is more than my clan ever did for me during my entire life. I can count on him for anything. I wouldn’t be the woman I am today without him. I am forever in his debt. But I hope that with Cruella’s involvement now gone in this yearly contest other singers that she might have barred in the past can try again fair and square.”

The judge nodded, “Yes, I agree. But for now, hold your head up high, as you’ve got a golden voice that would make the Goddess jealous. Congratulations, Miss Nina, as you rightfully earned your victory today.”

The crowd cheered as Nina politely bowed before walking over to Nova and the rest of the gang. The duo exchanged a kiss before she stashed her new trophy in his Digi-Pack.

“Come on, gang,” Sir Reginald said. “We’ve got more work to do. Muu’s next Undead Base is on our list so let’s get going.”

The party nodded and made their way out of the village, the villagers cheering them on. They felt proud of what just happened, though none were more proud than Nina.

Next Chapter: The Fires of Love

That's all for today. Looks like Nina has found her future career. And my second attempt to write a song. Hopefully it's decent. Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.

 

[CynthiaLover]

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. Things are getting spicy. (Warning: contains mild language, male/female nudity, sex)

Spoiler: Chapter 194) The Fires of Love

The Fires of Love

​

It had been a few days since Nina participated in the singing contest. She was still feeling quite good after her victory, fluttering her wings cheerfully as the gang made their way toward the next town. The party couldn’t help but be amused at Nina’s cheerfulness, though they understood why. They were currently crossing through a mountainous path, heading to the next village.

Sir Reginald said, “Okay, we just need to cross over the next bridge and we’ll soon be at the village of Rock Wall. There we can map out our next plan of attack, as another Undead Base is only a few days away from it. We’ll ask around the village if they have any other information regarding this Undead Base, such as platoon size, any monsters alongside it, and so on. Hopefully we can get some information that’ll help us map out a more effective plan.”

Zeeker nodded, “Aye, I hear ya. But as always we’ll leave some wiggle room, as we can’t plan for every possible outcome. Like, say, Dominic getting in the mix or something along those lines.”

Elizabetta nodded, “True, Zeeker. So we’d best keep stuff like that in mind. But hopefully the villagers can give us some extra tidbits of info that might help eliminate some of the guesswork involved. Knowledge is power, after all.”

Nova nodded, “Here, here. The mind is the most powerful weapon of all. Unless you’re Dominic or Eoleo, then you’re up the creek; there’s probably a sign in both of their heads that says ‘Space for rent! Cheap!’. After all, can you imagine an actually smart Dominic? That’s a scary thought. Granted, his stupidity is a weapon in itself, but I’ll gladly take a dumb Dominic over a smart one, since it makes foiling his plans easier and making him look even worse even easier.”

Nina giggled, “I can agree with that. But, anyway, I can see the bridge up ahead. Let’s go and make our way to Rock Wall.”

As they walked little did they know that a pair of eyes and ears was watching them from afar, fuming, before slinking away.

They soon arrived at the bridge. It was a fairly sturdy wooden bridge that was suspended over a chasm with a waterfall flowing behind it. The party stopped just short of the bridge to examine it.

“Hmm…” Van pondered. “The bridge is solid enough to allow us to cross without much issue. But it looks like it’s a bit overdue for some maintenance. We should probably let the villagers know about this. We can cross it no problem, but the wooden planks are starting to get a bit weak from the spray from the waterfall. I suggest we go over one at a time to ensure we don’t have trouble, just to be safe.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Good idea, Van. I’ll go first. Lady Nina, Elizabetta, I suggest you two take flight in case someone slips.”

The two winged women nodded and started to hover off the ground. He slowly made his way across the bridge. He could feel the planks groan under his boots. However, he made it to the other side without incident.

The Centaur said, “I’ll go next, as I’ve got the most body weight out of all of us. If it can support me then everyone else should be fine.”

Van cautiously walked onto the bridge. He could feel the soaked planks bend slightly under his hooves, making him nervous. After a few tense moments he made it to the other side.

“Okay, it should be safe!” he called back. “But proceed with caution, as those planks are heavily saturated from the waterfall, thus they’re a bit slippery and weak!”

The party nodded. One by one they crossed the bridge until Nova was the last one. Nina and Elizabetta hovered on the other side, ready to swoop in if needed.

Nova heaved a sigh, “As I always say… here goes something.”

He slowly started to make his way across the bridge. It was then the mysterious figure, who was lurking above them, decided to make their move.

Van’s ears suddenly twitched, alerting him to something. The rest of the party gained looks of dread as they saw his change in demeanor.

“I hear something…” he said grimly. He then called out, “Nova! Pick up the pace! I hear something rumbling!”

Nova gained a grim expression and bolted from his spot toward the rest of the group. Suddenly, a large rockslide came crashing down from above. Nova hastily dodged the incoming boulders, trying to avoid getting crushed. However, the barrage of boulders caused the bridge to snap and break.

“Hoverboots, on! Maximum Burn!” Nova shouted.

His Hoverboots ignited, granting him the ability to hover over the chasm. He managed to use the Hoverboots to dodge the still-falling rockslide.

“Nova!” Nina cried.

She darted after him in hopes of reaching him.

“Nina! Look out!”

Too late, as a fair-sized boulder slammed into her head, causing her to plummet.

“Nina!”

Nova dove after her, using his Hoverboots for extra momentum. He managed to grab her, flipped himself upright, and cradled her in his arms. However, he was now too far down the drop to reach the others.

“Nova! Nina!” Kettu called out.

Nova called back, “I’m okay, but Nina’s unconscious! Head for the village! We’ll meet up with you there! Just be careful!”

Sir Reginald called back, “Same to you!” He turned to the party, saying grimly, “Let’s head to the village and wait for Nova and Lady Nina there. We don’t have much of a choice right now. When we get there we’ll see. We’ll ask around if there are any other routes that could help us find them. But let’s hurry, before whatever or whoever caused that rockslide strikes again.”

The party nodded, gaining grim expressions, before quickly making their way down the mountain pass to the next village. Nova could only sigh as he used his Hoverboots to slowly descend down the chasm, carrying Nina in his arms. After a few minutes he reached the bottom of the chasm. He could see the fallen rocks littered about the area, gaining a look of disgust.

“I’ve got a hunch I know who’s behind this,” he growled. “But time for that later. Nina comes first. Demon Mode.”

The Demon King Ring adjusted itself, now set to Demon Mode.

“Rejuvenate.”

Nina was bathed in healing energies but she remained unconscious. Nova gently adjusted her into a more comfortable position in his arms, taking great care not to trip over her plumes, before making his way in the general direction of the village.

“Hang tight, Nina. We’ll get you checked out just to be sure. I hope you got nothing worse than a concussion. But considering that your Magic Fire Feathers didn’t activate it’s safe to say the damage you took was minimal, not enough to warrant use of your special gift. But still, I need to get you to that village before anything attacks us.”

An hour later Nova was still walking in the direction of where the village of Rock Wall was. He was not using his Hoverboots to ensure he didn’t accidentally burn Nina’s plumes, which dangled over his feet. She was still out cold but seemed to be resting, making Nova crack a small smile. Suddenly, he heard a rumble of thunder. He looked up and saw storm clouds moving in.

“Uh-oh… This isn’t good. I’ll never be able to outrun that storm. I need to find some shelter so we can wait it out. But where?” He looked around before spotting a small cave, “That’ll do.”

He quickly darted into the cave. Moments later the rain started to pour, making him sigh in relief.

“Not a moment too soon.” He gently put Nina down before turning to the entrance, “I’d better seal up this entrance to ensure that nothing attacks us while we wait out the storm. And I’ve got just the right idea. Stalagmite!”

He summoned giant spears of rocks that erupted from the ground. The stalagmites closed off the entrance to the cave, leaving only small gaps near the top, though it also had the effect of darkening the cave. Nova took off his Digi-Pack and began rummaging around in it.

“Come on, there’s gotta be something I can use to keep us from being left in the dark… hmm? What’s this?” He tapped an icon, which caused an electric lantern to emerge from his Digi-Pack. “Hey, is this my emergency battery powered lantern? I’ve been looking for this. Hopefully it has power left in it.” He flipped the switch on the bottom, causing it to light up, making him smile, “Excellent. This’ll do for a light source, since this cave is too small to light a fire safely.”

He gently propped the lantern on a small ledge inside the cave, allowing its light to illuminate the space. The cave was shallow but was still large enough for him and Nina to fit comfortably, with a few small ledges here and there. Nova heaved a sigh before rummaging through his Digi-Pack again before ejecting a sleeping bag. He unrolled it and gently laid Nina down on it, who was still out cold. Nova could only give a sad smile as he sat down next to her, waiting the storm out.

“I hope the others didn’t get caught in this…”

At the time the rest of the party was running as quickly as they could toward the inn. They had made it to Rock Wall but the storm struck, forcing them to quickly retreat to the inn. They hastily entered the inn, to the surprise of the innkeeper, wet and disgruntled.

“Agh! I hate rain!” Elizabetta spat. “It always soaks my wings and prevents me from using Moth Dust for a while. Plus it prevents me from flying. What I wouldn’t give for Nina’s virtually waterproof wings.”

She gave her wings a shake, trying to dry them off.

Kettu squeezed his tail, getting water out of it, “I hope Nova and Nina managed to find shelter as this storm came in quite quick. And I hope Nina has since recovered from that blow to the head. She’s not exactly durable, after all, given the fact she’s a Phoenix Clan member.”

Sir Reginald shook his legs to get the water off his pants, saying, “We’ll just have to hope they found suitable shelter during this storm. In the meantime, we need to talk with the locals about what happened and if there is any other information regarding Muu’s nearby Undead Base. Plus we need to regroup with Nova and Lady Nina. But, for now, let’s check in and wait this storm out. Hopefully it won’t last too long.”

Zeeker gave himself a shake like an irate St. Bernard, getting the water out of his fur, growling, “Assuming whatever or whoever caused that rockslide doesn’t try to pay them a visit while they’re alone.”

Van replied, “Let’s hope not, but I doubt whatever or whoever it was won’t be stupid enough to go out in this storm. Even monsters know when to take shelter during storms like this. So hopefully this storm will keep Nova and Nina safe from whatever force is out there.”

The party could only nod solemnly, knowing that they just had to wait the storm out before they could do anything to help Nova and Nina.

Some time had passed since the storm started. Nova wans still sitting next to Nina in the small cave. Nina was now resting comfortably, as her expression had softened. Nova was clearly bored out of his mind as he waited for Nina to awaken.

“I’d kill for one of my portable game consoles…” he muttered bitterly. “I’m bored out of my mind. And this cave isn’t big enough to try to work on some magical accessories in order to pass the time. I guess I’ll just have to sit here until the storm passes. I just hope Nina’s okay. Hmm?”

He then heard Nina stir, grunting and shifting, redirecting his attention to her. Her head shifted a bit before her eyes opened and locked onto Nova.

“Nova?” she asked gently. “Is that you?”

He gave a small smile, “Yeah, it’s me, Nina. The one and only dorkus maximus. How do you feel? You took quite the blow to your head. Are you in pain? Is there anything I can give you?”

Nina giggled lightly, “Now who’s going into mother hen mode. I’m okay. A tad dazed, but fine otherwise. Where are we? Where’s the rest of the gang?”

“We’re in a small cave in order to take shelter from a nasty rainstorm. We got separated from the group because of that rockslide. You took quite the blow to the head, knocking you out, but I healed you with the Demon King Ring’s magic. I don’t know how long it’s been since we took shelter from the storm but I know that I’m bored out of my mind. But that can wait, as I’m more concerned for you.”

Nina sat up, giving him a smile, “I’m fine. A tad dazed but otherwise okay. Thanks for saving me. I can always count on you, Nova. You truly are the best thing to ever happen to me. I wouldn’t be this happy or be a free bird if it weren’t for you. Thank you, beloved. But I need to know… how did you close the entrance to this cave? I can see the cave opening blocked by large rocks, so how did you do it?”

“I simply cast Stalagmite to close up the entrance using the Demon King Ring. It’ll remain in place until we no longer need it. But it should keep us safe from both the elements and whatever… or rather whoever caused that rockslide.”

“So, you think this was done on purpose, huh? Same here. And I’ve got a hunch I know who did it. Dominic.”

Nova nodded, “Yeah, I feel the same way. It just reeks of him. After all, why would that rockslide wait until I was the last one to cross the bridge? It’s way too convenient to be a coincidence. But if it is him, hopefully the rain will keep him at bay for a while so we can rest peacefully until the storm passes and we regroup with the gang. So, for now, make yourself comfortable. This cave isn’t much but it’ll have to do.”

Nina gave a warm smile, “I’m comfortable wherever I am… as long as I’m with you, Nova. So let’s just wait this storm out and hope for the best. Maybe we’ll think of something to pass the time now that I’m awake.”

Nova merely nodded as the duo waited in the cave for the storm to pass. Nina nuzzled up against him, using one of her wings to cup him from behind, making him chuckle lightly.

Another hour passed and the storm was raging on outside. It was clear Nova was getting agitated from the lack of anything to do, to Nina’s concern.

“There’s gotta be something that I can do in order to help pass the time,” she said silently. “Nova’s clearly going crazy from boredom. We could play cards? No, this cave isn’t suitable enough for it. There’s gotta be something we can do.” An idea popped into her head, making her eyes widen and a blush form on her face, “I think I got an idea. But… will Nova be willing to give it a go? Guess I’ll just have to find out.” She then said aloud, “Hey, Nova, I have an idea on how to pass the time.”

He turned to her, “I hope so, as I’m going crazy from boredom. I’d play cards but this cave isn’t suitable enough for it. I’d make magical accessories but we don’t have enough room for my tools and materials. So what do you have in mind?”

Nina’s blush got deeper, but she purred, “I have an idea. Something that only we can do. And it won’t take up much space in this cave. Sound interesting?”

“Yes. What is it?”

To his surprise Nina stood up, giving him a seductive smile. To his further surprise she began removing her clothes until she was completely naked. His eyes widened as the realization sunk in.

“N-Nina…”

Nina proudly presented her body to him, saying in a coy yet seductive manner, “Nova… why don’t we have some fun? It’s just the two of us right now. We’re protected from any outside force because of your precautions. And it’ll help pass the time. What do you say? Besides… ever since that singing contest my love and desires for you have grown to the point I can’t hold back anymore. Nova… take me. Please?”

Nova looked Nina’s gorgeous body over a couple of time. He could feel his own desires begin to burn brightly. He stood up and embraced his lover, gently crushing her into his body, passionately kissing her, which she eagerly returned. After what felt like an eternity but was probably only a few minutes they pulled back from the kiss.

“You realize there’s no going back after this, right?” he said gently.

Nina purred in response, “I always intended to go the distance with you, Nova. This will just further cement our status together. So please, don’t keep me waiting. Show me what kind of man you are.”

Nova gulped as he saw the lust, passion, and desire in Nina’s cerulean eyes. He took a deep breath, stepped back a bit, and began disrobing himself, to Nina’s delight. Soon he was completely naked, a blush on his face, but his eyes showed desire and love.

“Okay, Nina… let’s do this.”

She tackled him, making out with him passionately. The two of them fell to the ground and onto the sleeping bag, continuing their act of love, lust, and passion. Their moans of ecstasy, their vigorous passion, and purrs of lust echoed inside the cave as the rain continued to pour outside. Their fires of love and desire burned bright, not remotely dampened by the weather, as they performed the most sacred of rituals between themselves.

A few hours later the rain was still pouring outside. Nova was sleeping peacefully, a wide, almost goofy grin on his face. He slowly awoke, his eyes flickering open as he regained his senses. He soon focused on Nina, who was dressed in only a smile, resting comfortably on top of him. Her large breasts were pushed up against his chest, her wings were draped over them, acting like a secondary blanket, his hands grabbing her by her waist, her hands gripping his shoulders, and their legs were intertwined with each other. A blanket was draped over them, but only covered their lower halves, leaving their torsos and up bare. He blushed at just how intimate they were holding each other, but he also felt satisfied.

“Man… that was amazing…” he said silently. “So that’s what it feels like. Not just the obvious bliss of love making but this is how it feels… to have someone who will forever love you. To know that you’re fate has been forever intertwined with another. To know that your souls are forever linked until the end of time. It’s… magnificent. I never want this feeling to end. I never thought I’d ever experience this feeling in my life, given I was such a loser back home. But now… I’m not a loser, as I have Nina with me. I’m not the man I once was. I’m something more, and it’s all because of this beautiful woman resting on top of me. And I have no regrets. I just hope she doesn’t get pregnant yet… no, I can’t think about that. It’ll ruin the mood. I’ll accept responsibility for my actions, as that is the honorable, and right thing to do. I agreed to this so I cannot dodge my responsibilities. Hmm?”

He then noticed Nina stirring a bit from her peaceful slumber. She shifted slightly, clearly not wanting to remove herself from the comforting warmth that was Nova’s body, her wings fluttering slightly. Soon she opened her eyes and locked onto Nova. Her smile got larger as she gazed into the eyes of her lover.

“Well, Nova… how do you rank my ‘performance’?” she cooed playfully. “I hope I satisfied you. If not… we could always go another round.”

Nova chuckled lightly, “Oh, believe me, Nina, I’m quite satisfied. That was amazing. You sure know how to please a man.”

She giggled, “You’re one to talk. I feel aglow with bliss and pleasure. I’ve never felt so alive, so happy, and so loved. Though I failed to take all of you into me. Guess I’ll just have to try again.”

He gently stroked her head, “We have plenty of time before our next dance of love, lust, and passion, so don’t feel the need to push yourself right now. I just hope I satisfied you.”

She fluttered her wings a bit, “Oh, you know it. I now know how it feels to be truly loved by someone. I couldn’t have asked for a better lover, as I can count on you for anything, Nova. Thank you… for everything.”

“I can say the exact same thing to you. You were the light that blessed my life and gave me a reason to stop living like a worthless coward and become something more. Granted, I’m still a work-in-progress, but progress is progress, no matter how small. I’m just glad that you love me so, Nina, considering how worthless I was back when we first met. Thank you.”

Nina gently bumped her nose against his, purring lustfully, “My pleasure. You gave me so many wonderful gifts, Nova, it’s only fair I return the favor. Because of you I’m a free bird. I’ll never have to bow to the whims of my clan ever again. I can live my life however I want. And I want to live it with you. You’ve done so much for me, Nova, and I am forever grateful. I will proudly marry you, bear your children, grow old with you, and die with you. Nothing will stand in my way of achieving our destined future together. Be it Dominic, Eoleo, my clan, your family, or even Muu himself. Nothing will keep me from becoming your bride and the mother of your children. Nothing. That I promise.”

Nova smiled, gently, stroking Nina’s back. The two of them nuzzled their noses against each other, cooing in delight, before Nova lay his head back down. Nina adjusted herself and rested her head in the crook of his neck, draping her wings over them.

“This is just pure heaven…” Nova said gently. “I can’t live without you, Nina. Please, don’t ever leave me.”

She cooed, “After this performance, you can bet I won’t be leaving you anytime soon. Or ever, for that matter. Not until my dying breath. No, I’m yours and you’re mine. That’s how it was meant to be. And how it will stay forevermore. Now… let’s get some rest. After all that fun I could use the sleep. Goodnight, beloved. Sweet dreams.”

“Goodnight, Nina. See you in the morning.”

Nina soon drifted off to sleep, happy, satisfied, and proud, knowing their relationship had gone to the next level. Nova gently cradled Nina by her waist while she gripped his shoulders. The two lovers felt a great deal of delight knowing that their lives were forever intertwined with each other.

“No matter what, Nina, I’ll make sure you have a life worth living,” Nova said silently. “I’ll find a way to ensure that when we return to Earth together you’ll be able to live your life to the fullest. Whatever it takes. At least I know that I’ll always have you by my side. Until my dying breath. I feel like I’m on top of the world right now. Watch out, Earth and Edyn, as this dynamic duo won’t let anything stand in our way. That I promise.”

Next Chapter: Familiar Business

That's all for today. Looks like our lovely couple have taken the next step. Or several. But who caused the rockslide? Tune in next time to find out.

 

[CynthiaLover]

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains male/female nudity, mild language, mild violence, sexual suggestions)

Spoiler: Chapter 195) Familiar Buisness

Familiar Business

​

It was the following morning. The sun was shining, the birds were chirping, and nature was in full-swing. Hidden within the cave two individuals were resting. Dressed in only smiles they lay contently together.

Nova was the first to awaken. He slowly opened his eyes, taking a moment to regain his focus, before looking at the sleeping beauty resting on top of him. Nina continued to sleep peacefully, her frame rising and falling with each breath, a smile on her face. Nova chuckled lightly, gently clutching her by her waist like she was a priceless treasure. He craned his head a bit to see the sunlight leaking through the cracks in the Stalagmite spell that protected them inside the cave. He redirected his attention to Nina and gently stroked her head.

“Nina…” he said softly. “I hate to ruin things but it’s time to get up. Especially since we don’t want the gang to catch us with our pants down. Literally. So rise and shine, my little phoenix.”

Nina slowly stirred from her slumber. It took her a moment before she opened her eyes and looked directly into Nova’s emerald green ones. She gave a content sigh as she gazed at her lover.

“Do I really have to get up?” she cooed. “I’m still feeling the bliss of our actions yesterday. Can’t I stay in your arms for a bit longer?”

Nova gained a crooked smile, “Don’t I wish. But with the sun out and a new day upon us we have to get moving. Believe me, I want to remain like this for a long time, but, unfortunately, business before pleasure. Come on, my love, it’s time to get up and rejoin the rest of the group. They’re probably worried about us.”

Nina heaved a sigh, “I guess you’re right. Fine, but not before we have a good morning kiss.”

Nova chuckled and gently pulled her close for a tender lip lock. The two young lovers kissed each other with tenderness and warmth, clearly enjoying themselves. After a few moments they broke apart, looking lovingly into each other’s eyes. With great reluctance Nina got off of Nova, allowing him to stand up. They got dressed into their normal clothes, looking at each other longingly, before they were fully equipped. Nova turned off the battery-powered lantern, put it back in his Digi-Pack, and used the Demon King Ring to lower the Stalagmite spell. He cautiously poked his head out, keeping his eyes and ears peeled for any signs of danger.

“Hmm… I’m not detecting any threats…” he said cautiously. “I think it’s safe to get moving. Come, Nina, we need to regroup with the rest of the gang. I hope they weren’t too worried about us.”

As the duo emerged from the shallow cave they cautiously looked around for any signs of hostility. Not detecting anything they began their trek to Rock Wall village.

Nina’s eyes lit up as she got an idea, “Hey, Nova, I’ve got an idea. Why don’t I summon Phantom to not only scout things out but also track down the others and help them find us?”

“That’s a good idea. Go for it.”

Nina bit her thumb, producing blood, before stating strongly, “Phantom, come forth!”

A summoning circle appeared, followed by a gust of wind, and soon Phantom was perched on Nina’s arm.

“Okay, my fine familiar, we need you to track down the rest of the gang,” she instructed. “They should be at the nearest village called Rock Wall. If you find them, or even just one of them, guide them to us so we can regroup, as we’ve been separated due to an ‘incident’. Also, keep your eyes and ears open for any signs of enemies, namely Dominic. We suspect he’s the reason why we got separated from the rest of the group.”

Phantom nodded, gave a screech, and took off. After flying around in a circle for a moment to get a feel for the area he took off. Nova and Nina followed him from below, keeping their wits about them as they traveled toward Rock Wall village.

At the village Elizabetta was getting ready to take off. She was checking her wings to ensure they were dry and ready for flight. The rest of the party was watching her make preparations.

“Remember, Elizabetta, if you find them, lead them back here,” Sir Reginald instructed.

She nodded, “I got it. Don’t worry.”

Zeeker added, “Also, keep an eye out for any enemies like Dominic, we all agree that this rockslide stinks of him. But be careful.”

“Right, I’m on it. I’ll bring them back safely. Count on it.”

She opened her wings and took off, flying in the general direction of where Nova and Nina were.

“Godspeed to you, Elizabetta,” Sir Reginald said. “And be careful, we don’t know for sure what caused the rockslide but it is suspicious.”

Elizabetta was flying around a forested area near the base of the mountain, using both her eyes and antennae to try to detect Nova and Nina. Suddenly, she heard a screech and looked up. Phantom suddenly swooped down and hovered in front of her, prompting her to stop.

“Phantom? Is that you?” she asked.

Phantom gave a screech, confirming her question.

“This is perfect. Show me where Nova and Nina are, Phantom, please. I was instructed to guide them to the village.”

Phantom nodded and flew back in the direction he came from. Elizabetta followed him, keeping her eyes and antennae alert to any possible threats. Soon Phantom swooped downward, prompting her to do the same. She saw Nova and Nina, her eyes lighting up.

“Nova! Nina!” she called out.

The duo looked up to see Phantom and Elizabetta fly down to them. Nina smiled as she held out her arm for Phantom to perch on while Elizabetta hovered just above them.

“Aren’t you a sight for sore eyes,” Nova smiled. “I take it the gang sent you out since you can cover the most ground the easiest?”

Elizabetta nodded, “Yes. I’m glad you two are okay. Nina, how’s the head? Nothing damaged or anything?”

Nina replied, “More fatheaded than fractured, Elizabetta. But Nova took good care of me so I’m pretty much fine. But I’ll get myself checked out at the village medic just to be sure, it was quite the lump to the head if it could knock me out that easily. Now, lead the way.”

The Buzzwing girl nodded and guided the duo back to the village. After a little while they reached the front of the village, where the rest of the party was waiting. They all gave a sigh of relief seeing Nova and Nina alive and in one piece. As Elizabetta landed Zeeker grabbed her by the waist and gently hoisted her up affectionately, making her blush.

“Good work, Elizabetta!” he said with a smile. “I hope nothing happened out there.”

Elizabetta replied in a coy tone, “Thank you, Zeeker. No, it was a pretty eventless search. Nothing out of the ordinary to report.”

Van said, “While I’ll consider that a good thing, at the same time it does make me worried about who or what caused the rockslide. If they were this quiet ever since causing the incident then it makes me worry if now that all the chaos has calmed down they’ll strike soon.”

Angelo nodded, “That’s a fair point, Van. We need to be careful for a bit. But, for now, let’s get Nina checked out to ensure she didn’t take too much damage from that blow to the head.”

Nina nodded, “Yes, I intended to do just that. Let’s go to the local medic so I can get my head examined. While it was obviously not a lot of damage, seeing how my Magic Fire Feathers didn’t activate, it would be wise to get a professional’s opinion just to be safe. Let’s go.”

The party nodded and made their way toward the local medic. After explaining what had happened to the medic he conducted an examination of Nina’s head. Nova waited for the results with anticipation.

The medic emerged from the examination room, saying, “You can rest easy, she’ll be fine. She had a mild concussion but thanks to you using a healing spell earlier that problem was significantly reduced. She still has a slight concussion, which I have since treated, but give her a day of rest and she’ll be back to full form.”

Nova sighed in relief, “You have no idea how relieved I am to hear that. Seeing how her Magic Fire Feathers didn’t activate made me believe she only suffered minor to mild damage at best but I’m glad to know she didn’t suffer anything worse than a concussion. Thank you. How much do we owe you for her treatment?”

“Two silver.”

Nova graciously paid the doctor two silver coins. Nina emerged from the examination room and embraced Nova lovingly.

“I’m sorry that I worried you, beloved,” she said gently.

“I’m just glad you got out of that without any serious or lasting damage,” he replied soothingly. “Can’t have my future wife be in bad shape before our wedding one of these days.”

Nina fluttered her wings in pleasure. The party noticed at how much closer they were to each other.

“Am I imagining things or are those two even closer than before?” Zeeker asked, puzzled. “Did something happen while they were separated from us?”

Kettu scratched his chin, “Hard to say. But they are much closer, that’s for sure. I’m guessing the fact that Nova had to nurse Nina back onto her feet allowed them to bond even more. If they get any closer they’ll be sharing the same outfit. But at least it’s good to know that Nina didn’t get hurt more than a mild concussion, as given the fact her bones are hollow means she’s a bit more frail than us. Thus that boulder could’ve done more damage to her. Looks like Lady Luck was on their side this time.”

Sir Reginald said, “In any case, we should be grateful that Lady Nina will be fine. But she should get some rest before we move onto our next target. Besides, we also want to gather information about our next foe. And we need to see if anyone has any idea on who or what caused that rockslide.”

Nova turned to them, “Yes, I agree. Though we all seem to share the same sentiment that Dominic is to blame. After all, why would the rockslide wait until I was the last one to cross that bridge? Seems too suspicious to be a coincidence. Anyway, let’s get Nina to the inn so she can rest and ensure she recovers completely.”

The party nodded and made their way back to the inn. After paying for another night Nova escorted Nina to a room, gently laying her down, making her smile. He stroked her head as she looked at him lovingly.

“Just rest, Nina,” he said gently. “I want you back in tip-top shape so close your eyes and rest.”

Nina nodded, “Okay, beloved.”

She gave a yawn before turning her head to the side and soon fell asleep.

Nova turned to Elizabetta, “Elizabetta, you keep an eye on her. I have to make up for lost time by helping the rest of the gang gather supplies and information.”

The Buzzwing girl nodded, “Leave her to me. I’ll make sure she gets the rest she needs.”

“Good. Now, I’ll be back later. Make sure goons like Dominic or Eoleo don’t show up.”

Elizabetta nodded again, allowing Nova to leave the room and rejoin the rest of the party. They split up to tend to their needed errands and gather information on their next target. It wasn’t long, however, before something would happen.

The party soon heard a commotion near the entrance to the village, followed by a familiar bombastic voice. Their eyes narrowed as they quickly made their way to where the noise was coming from. They gained looks of disgust as they saw Dominic trying to force his way into the village, but the villagers weren’t budging.

“Out of my way!” he stated. “I am the most important and glorious person on Edyn! You will do as I say!”

A man spat, “Never, you traitor! You betrayed Edyn for Muu! And you still have the gall to think you’re so important? You’re nothing more than a traitor and a criminal! Get lost, you bloated windbag! We won’t let you into our village!”

Dominic spat, “I am greatness personified! You will do as I say!”

“Yeah, right! Like these villagers are going to let a slimeball like you into their abode,” a familiar voice said.

Dominic’s eyes widened in shock as he turned to see Nova and the other males in the party.

“No! Impossible!” he sputtered. “You should’ve been crushed to death by my rockslide!”

This caused everyone to go silent, making Dominic nervous as he realized what he just said. The villagers started to yell at him more and throw rocks at him.

“So it was your fault that the bridge was destroy!” a man spat.

“Yeah, all so you could crush a rival!” a woman snarled.

“You vile scumbag!” an older man roared. “That bridge is one of the key routes to this village! Now people and supplies are going to have a hard time reaching us! They’ll have to take the roundabout route instead! And it’s all because of you!”

“Get out! Get out of our village, you lowly creature!”

Nova took out a Summoning Sticker, smirking, “I know how to get rid of him.” He placed it on the back of his right hand before saying strongly, “Elora, come forth!”

The Summoning Sticker glowed, followed by a summoning circle appearing, then a burst of smoke and fire, and soon Elora was standing next to him. Everyone was in awe at the Gorgon Viper, except Dominic, who was looking nervous. Elora glared at Dominic, giving a vicious hiss at him.

“Elora, you know the drill. I like my meatball heads well-done. So stick it to him!”

Elora obeyed, almost eagerly, raised her head up, and spewed her cursed flames at Dominic. The villagers quickly scattered in order to avoid getting caught in the fire. Dominic could only whimper as Elora’s hellfire roasted him. When she was done he was charred black, with multiple burn marks, and his clothes and hair smoking and smoldering.

Nova then stepped up, “Time to get rid of you for the umpteenth time. Dark, Light! Elemental Energy Fusion activate!”

He was engulfed in swirling energy, much to the villagers’ surprise. Before long he had transformed into the Chaos Archer. He reached out and grabbed Dominic by the head with his massive hand.

“Mommy…” the goon whimpered as the Chaos Archer’s fist engulfed his head.

Nova started to ball up Dominic, making people wince at the cracking noises his bones were making. When the goon was compressed into a large ball Nova threw him up into the air. He then primed both his crossbows, took aim, and fired his Chaos Arrows. Dominic could only scream as the two powerful arrows collided with him, engulfing him in a massive explosion. When the smoke cleared he was gone. Satisfied, Nova was engulfed in swirling energy before returning to normal. He staggered a bit, requiring Elora to catch him until he could stabilize himself. He smiled as he gently stroked his Gorgon Viper under her left horn, making her flutter her wings happily.

“Thanks, my fine familiar,” he said gently. “I can always count on you.”

The villager leader walked up to him, “Thank you for getting rid of him. Now we know he’s responsible for destroying our bridge. All so he could kill you. Now we’ve got some work to do in repairing it. But tell me… why would he do that?”

Nova explained, “It’s because I’ve exposed him to the world for what he truly is. Thus he wants to ‘reclaim his glory’ that I ‘stole’ from him, which is rich coming from a crook and a coward who routinely stole credit from others. He also wants to steal my fiancée, Nina, the Phoenix Clan woman, because he’s got a ‘thing’ for women of her clan. Not that he’s particularly picky, though he does seem to prefer large breasted women. Anyway, I’m glad to see that his reputation as a traitor to Edyn has spread enough that even small, out-of-the-way villages like this one won’t accept him.”

A woman asked, “That form you took. What was it? And did it kill him?”

“To answer your questions in order, that was a Shaman form called the Chaos Archer. I, and the rest of our party for that matter, can use Shaman magic. Granted, I wasn’t initially compatible with it, but the Demon magic in the Demon King Ring evolved me to the point I can, albeit my compatibility is still somewhat awkward. As for the Chaos Arrows potentially killing Dominic, I harbor doubts. He’s survived a ton of punishment in the past, including my Chaos Arrows, so I doubt that killed him. We’ve deduced it would take nothing short of Muu to kill him at this rate, especially since he seems to have some kind of protection inside of him that keeps him alive no matter how much damage he takes or what injuries he sustains. He always comes back for more. So I expect him to show up again sometime later, as he’s been tailing after our group for some time in his bid for revenge.”

A man spat, “What a scumbag! He deserves to die just for betraying Edyn for Muu, much less all the other crimes he’s committed. How do you put up with him?”

“We don’t,” Kettu replied bluntly. “We can’t stand him as much as anyone else on Edyn. So we’re more than happy to deliver karmic punishment to him for his actions. Nova tends to do the most heavy lifting when it comes to giving Dominic his just desserts, but we all have gotten our licks in. We can’t stand him as much as the next guy, so whenever he shows up you can bet he's gonna annoy us. On the bright side, he makes for a good punching bag, especially to test our Shaman powers on. But yeah, we hate him as much as everyone else.”

The village elder nodded, “I see. By the way…” he looked up at Elora, “You have quite the magnificent Gorgon Viper. But I’m surprised she obeys you without question. Aren’t Gorgon Vipers willful and temperamental? She seems almost calm, friendly, and quite loyal. So how’d you tame her so well?”

Nova replied sheepishly, “I didn’t tame her to this degree. She was pretty much like this from the start. I won her trust by healing her when she was badly injured and she’s since become my ace-in-the-hole when it comes to Muu’s army. She’s always been rather friendly and calm, which makes her something of an oddity for her species. But I’m not complaining in the slightest. She’s the best. I couldn’t have asked for a better familiar.”

Elora was clearly pleased at the praise, gently nuzzling Nova with her head, who responded by stroking her chin lovingly.

“I see,” the village elder said in awe. “You really lucked out then with her, as Gorgon Vipers are considered dreaded for a reason. Though they’re still better than an Undead familiar, given their corruptive nature and connection to Muu. But you have our thanks for dealing with that goon. Now we have to get to work and repair the bridge than he destroyed.”

“With all due respect, it was overdue for maintenance,” Van said. “When we crossed it, at least before Dominic destroyed it, it was having a hard time supporting us. So you might want to keep a closer eye on it from now on, just to be safe.”

“I see. I guess we slacked a bit on keeping the bridge up. We’ll be more diligent from now on. In any case, thank you once again for getting rid of that traitor Dominic. Please, enjoy your stay here.”

Nova nodded, “Sure.” He turned to Elora, “Thanks for your help today, girl. Take a rest for now, you deserve it. To the Spirit Plane!”

Elora held her head up proudly before vanishing in a flurry of sparkles. The group then resumed their tasks, knowing that another battle was soon upon them.

Next Chapter: Chilled to the Bone

That's all for today. The gang's back together and Dominic got his just desserts. All is right in the world. Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.

 

[CynthiaLover]

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, mild violence, racism)

Spoiler: Chapter 196) Chilled to the Bone

Chilled to the Bone

​

It had been a few days since the party ran into Dominic again. They were heading toward the next Undead Base. Nina had since fully recovered and was pretty chipper, to the amusement of the party.

Sir Reginald said, “Okay, we’re dealing with Captain Frostbone today. Obviously, he’s an Ice element Undead Captain, which means Fire will be our best friend in this battle. According to the villagers he also has several Blue Skulls working alongside him and his platoon. Those enemies will be minor in comparison. Also, from what the notes say, Frostbone is a decently strong Undead Captain. And extremely cruel, even to his own men. So we’ve got a nasty one to deal with this time.”

Zeeker placed his hands behind his head, “So our best bet is to melt him before he gives us the deep freeze. Good thing Nina and I know a lot of Fire magic to cook him with. Not to mention we’ve got our Shaman magic like Goddess of Phoenixes, Burning Beast, and Corona Moth. So we should be okay in that department. But as an old soldier I know that underestimating our foe can be costly so we’d best not get ahead of ourselves in thinking that we’ll be safe from Frostbone’s wrath just because we have plenty of Fire elemental powers at our disposal.”

Nova nodded, “Yes, that’s true, Zeeker. We can’t get complacent just because we’ve got the elemental advantage over our foe. I wouldn’t put it past him to have some means of countering that problem, like possessing some Water magic or something. So we’d best keep our wits about us and not get cocky. After all, that’s how Muu has lost so much ground against Edyn; he’s clearly been underestimating us ever since Day One. Let’s not make the same mistake, especially since we aim to win this war once and for all. By the way, Nina, how do you feel? No aftereffects from that blow to your head?”

Nina smiled, “I’m fine, beloved. I appreciate you asking, though. But at least we did confirm that Dominic was to blame for that rockslide. Not like it was a big surprise but it proves just how far he’s willing to go in order to get his way. What a slimeball, destroying the bridge in order to get rid of you for exposing him for what he truly is: a traitor, a conman, and a liar. Now, enough of this, let’s focus on our mission.”

Suddenly Van’s ears twitched. He turned around and looked behind the group. The party followed suit. They soon saw a fast-moving whirlwind heading their way.

“Oh for the love of the Goddess…”

Nova stepped up, “I got this, as usual.”

He placed another invisible wall between them and the incoming whirlwind. Soon the “owner” of the whirlwind came into view, revealing it to be Eoleo. He saw the party and increased his speed, aiming squarely for Nina. However, he ended up running right into the invisible wall, spattering himself onto it. The party collectively groaned.

“It never fails…” Elizabetta sighed.

Kettu placed his face in his palm, “Eoleo is an embarrassment to all Werefolk. And a terrible example of our kind. I’m so glad I’m a Werefox and not a Werecat, otherwise I’d be even more embarrassed by this goon’s stupidity.”

“That’s putting it mildly,” Van sighed, shaking his head.

It took a minute or two before Eoleo peeled himself off the invisible wall, staggering to stand. When he regained his focus he glared daggers at Nova, who merely smirked before removing the invisible wall. The Werecat stormed up to him.

“I’m getting really sick of that human trickery of yours,” he snarled.

Nova replied calmly, “Don’t blame me that you fall for it ever single time. Just goes to show how stupid you are. No wonder Nina can’t stand you, among other reasons. You clearly don’t have a functioning brain in your skull. Scratch that, you don’t have A brain in your skull. Otherwise you would’ve figured out my mime magic and stopped literally running headlong into it by now. Face it, Eoleo: you’re an incompetent baboon. No, that’s not right, as it would be insulting baboons. You’re even worse. It amazes me that you’ve survived this long considering how stupid and weak you are.”

Eoleo punched him in the fact, snarling, “YOU’RE the stupid and weak one, human! How dare you suggest that I’m remotely like that!”

He pulled his fist back, only to see that he did no damage to Nova. The pink-haired man’s disappointed expression got worse.

“Do you always resort to violence whenever you don’t get your way?” he said coldly. “That’s very childish and immature of you, Eoleo. Chalk up another reason why Nina can’t stand you. And I barely felt your punch, if you can call it that. I’ve had mosquitoes bite me harder than that. You’re not worth my time. Nor are you worth Nina’s time. Let’s go, team, and leave this child behind.”

Eoleo snarled, “Who are you calling a child, human? That’s it! It’s go-time!”

However, just as he was about to lunge at Nova, he froze to the spot, eyes widening in surprise. Everyone looked up to see Elizabetta hovering above him, showering him with her Moth Dust. Satisfied, she fluttered back down to the ground and gave Eoleo a look of contempt.

“That should hold you for a while,” she huffed. “I would’ve preferred you getting petrified but I’ll settle for paralysis for now. There’s a reason why Nina loves Nova and not you. Correction, there are many reasons why Nina loves Nova and not you, Werecat. Get a clue, you idiot, as Nina wouldn’t love you, much less marry you, if you were the last man alive. Nova won her heart a long time ago so it’s safe to say she’s never leaving him. Now stay put and don’t get in our way again, as we’ve got more important work to do than keep you in line.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, that’s true, Elizabetta. Let’s get going, everyone and make our way to the Undead Base. We’ve got an Undead Captain to defrost.”

The party nodded and continued to make their way toward the Undead Base, leaving the paralyzed Eoleo behind, who was struggling to overcome the Moth Dust.

After a short walk the party found the Undead Base. It was near a river, nestled in a patch of boulders protecting it from all sides except the front. There were other boulders scattered about, creating cover, and floating in front of the Undead Base was a pack of Blue Skulls. The party quickly ducked behind some of the other boulders in order to go over their strategy.

“Okay, let’s go over our plan one more time,” Sir Reginald whispered.

The party huddled together and began discussing their previously mapped-out plan, keeping their eyes and ears open for any signs that the enemy would spot them. After a few minutes they nodded in agreement.

“Okay, I think we’re all set. We’ve obviously left room for error but everything should be in place. Let’s begin this operation and wipe this Undead Base off the map.”

The party nodded once more before emerging from the boulders. Zeeker and Elizabetta activated their Shaman Magic Bracelet.

“Time to get into form!” both said in unison. “Elemental Energy Fusion activate!”

They were engulfed in swirling energy and before long they had transformed into the Burning Beast and Corona Moth. The sudden increase in heat alerted the Blue Skulls to them, chattering their teeth as a warning.

Nova nocked an arrow onto his bow, “My turn to get things going. Ifrit Mode. Dragon Strike!”

The Demon King Ring adjusted itself, now set to Ifrit Mode. He then fired the lightning dragon at the Undead Base’s doors. The attack collided with the base, blowing the doors off their hinges and scattering the Blue Skulls, revealing the inside of the base. The leader stood up. Captain Frostbone was a skeleton made of ice, protected with icy armor and various ice spikes donning his frame, glowing yellow eyes in his eye sockets, and was wielding a frigid blade.

“So, you showed up after all,” he said in a cold tone. “Master Muu has had enough of you lot. And I see you’re donning some Fire element forms. That won’t melt me. I, Captain Frostbone, will freeze you solid and bring your souls to Master Muu. Undead Soldiers, attack!”

However, the Undead Soldiers hesitated, clearly not wanting to fight the party. Frostbone snarled before slashing his blade at one of them, turning it into a block of ice before it shattered, taking the Undead Soldier with it.

“I said attack! NOW!!!”

The Undead Soldiers hastily charged in, not wanting to incur the wrath of their Captain. The Blue Skulls also charged in, ready to fight.

Just then a voice shouted, “No! This is MY fight!”

Everyone turned to see Eoleo charge past them, roughly bumping Nova, raising his dulled King Cobra Claws to strike down the enemy. However, when his attack landed on one of the Undead Soldiers it did no damage, making Frostbone roll his eyes.

“Pathetic Werecat. I’ve heard about you. Master Muu finds you to be an absolute joke. To think you think that you can fight us? What a laugh. Men, skin that cat alongside the Demon King’s puppet!”

The Undead Soldiers started to attack, forcing Eoleo to dodge their strikes.

“He never learns…” Nina sighed.

Kettu nodded, “True. But we’ve got other things to focus on. Let’s rock!”

Elizabetta stated, “Let’s see you handle this! Corona Storm!”

She summoned a wave of flaming scales and hurled them at the enemies. Several of the Blue Skulls were burned to ashes by the flaming scales while a number of Undead Soldiers were badly burned. Eoleo also got caught in the crossfire, getting scorched by the flames, making him howl in pain. He glared daggers at Elizabetta, who merely shrugged in response.

“Stay out of this!” he stated. “I’ll beat this Undead Captain and prove my superiority over that stupid human!”

Zeeker merely shoved Eoleo aside, growling, “You’ve tried and failed multiple times to ‘prove your superiority’ to Nova. What makes you think this’ll be any different? Just stand back and let the pros handle this.” He turned to the Undead Soldiers, “My turn to burn! Firestorm Wrath!”

He summoned a flaming tornado that swallowed up several Undead Soldiers, making them scream in pain as the flames burned them to ashes.

“Flame Slash!” Sir Reginald and Angelo said in unison.

Their respective weapons became coated in flames before they slammed them down upon two Undead Soldiers, bisecting them and burning their remains away.

Nina summoned up massive energy in her rings, “Time to give this another go. Heaven’s Oracle Blast!”

She launched the Goddess-tier skill at a large cluster of Undead Soldiers. They were engulfed in the blast, making them scream in agony as they were vaporized to atoms by the powerful Holy energies.

Nova nocked an arrow, stating, “Time to feel the burn! Fire Shot!”

He fired the flaming arrow. He then nocked another arrow onto his bow.

“Wind Cutter Shot!”

He fired the second arrow, which collided with the first one, creating the combo skill.

“Combo skill: Missile Strike!”

The attack rocketed toward Captain Frostbone, who looked horrified.

“Protect me at once!” he roared at his troops.

A cluster of Undead Soldiers reluctantly jumped in front of the Missile Strike combo attack. The attack exploded upon contact, ripping the Undead Soldiers to bits. Sir Reginald gained a disgusted look.

“The nerve of him,” he growled. “Ordering his men to sacrifice themselves to protect him. No good leader would ever do that!”

Captain Frostbone huffed, “Big deal. Master Muu can just summon more of them without any issue. I’m more important than a bunch of expendable troops. You should be focusing on saving yourself instead of fighting Master Muu, as once this battle is over your soul will be in his clutches forever.”

Eoleo charged in, stating, “Not if I burn you first! Burning Claws!”

His King Cobra Claws were engulfed in flames as he performed a double slash at the Undead Captain. However, to his horror, Captain Frostbone merely blocked the attack with his sword before shattering the King Cobra Claws with his retaliation, knocking Eoleo flat onto his back.

“Pathetic,” he huffed. “And to think you once called yourself a leader. You’re not worth my time but your soul might be worth something to Master Muu. Time to die, Werecat!”

Just then, before he could strike Eoleo, another Missile Strike combo attack came out of nowhere and plowed into him. It exploded on contact, making the Undead Captain stream in pain as his body was blown to bits. Eoleo was engulfed in the blast, burning and battering his body, sending him flying until he crashed into some boulders. Nova lowered his bow, looking satisfied at having destroyed the Undead Captain.

“A move so nice I used it twice,” he grinned. “With the added bonus of giving Eoleo a serious burning.”

At that time the rest of the Undead Soldiers and the Blue Skulls had been destroyed, ending the battle. The party exchanged high-fives and fist bumps before regrouping.

“Now, let’s do what we usually do and see if there’s anything of worth inside the Undead Base before we blow it up,” Sir Reginald said.

The party nodded and entered the base. They soon found a crate, which Van pried open, revealing various items like Beast Claws and Elemental Coins.

“Looks like the usual fanfare,” Kettu observed. “I see a lot of Splash Coins, which means this Undead Captain did have a means of countering his weakness to Fire. Too bad he wasn’t smart enough to use them. Oh well, more power for us. Nova, if you’d be so kind.”

Nova nodded before scanning and digitizing the items into his Digi-Pack. The party then walked out of the base, put some distance between them and it, and then faced it.

“Barrier!” Sir Reginald stated.

A barrier was erected around the party. Nova then nocked an arrow onto his bow.

“Es hora de volar esta base en pedazos. Dragon Strike!”

He fired the lightning dragon attack at the Magna Crystal cube powering the base. The attack struck the crystal, causing it to hum before exploding, taking the base with it. When the smoke cleared the base was destroyed, leaving only debris and a charred area behind. Sir Reginald lowered his barrier.

“Job well done, gang,” he said. “That’s another Undead Captain and his platoon destroyed. Muu is not going to be happy about that. But we’ve only got one more Undead Base in this area before this kingdom is liberated from his grasp. Then we have to make our way to Mana Obsidian Kingdom to finish the job. After that we still have Muu’s barrier to deal with but hopefully we’ll have figured something out by then.”

A voice grunted, “You… dare get… in between me… and my victory…”

They all turned to see Eoleo stagger over to them, charred, battered, and beaten, but his eyes showed anger and hatred.

“This… was… supposed to be… MY victory,” he growled. “Not yours. You got in… my way… again… Especially you… you filthy… human…”

“Get a life. Get nine of them,” Nova huffed. “You failed to do anything of worth in that battle. You still can’t beat a basic Undead Soldier yet you claim to be the toughest of us all. Once again you do little to prove it. Just goes to show how useless you are. No wonder your pack has abandoned you, as you’re just not worth protecting. I suggest you stop chasing us, stop biting off more than you can chew, and stop getting in the way of our battles before you get yourself killed. There’s only so much stupidity we can tolerate before we’d gladly throw you to the sharks. Especially since Nina would rather see you dead then help you. Are you really that dumb that you can’t see she wants nothing to do with you, Eoleo? It should be plain as day that Nina would rather burn you to ashes than even consider dating you. Just give it up already, as you’ve taken this stupidity too far.”

Eoleo growled, “I’ll… show you… who’s stupid… around here… human… Nina is… wasting her… time on you… when I’m vastly… superior to you…”

Nina tapped her Shaman Magic Bracelet, growling, “I’ll show you who’s a waste of my time. Elemental Energy Fusion activate!”

She was engulfed in swirling energy and soon emerged as Diamond Ice Empress.

“Time for you to chill out! Diamond Dust!”

She summoned a vicious ice storm that blasted Eoleo, freezing him in a block of ice, much to his shock. She then shoved the ice block into the nearby river, which sent it and Eoleo flowing downstream until he was out of sight.

“A waste of Shaman magic but it gets the job done,” she huffed. “Cancel Fusion.”

She was engulfed in swirling energy before returning to normal.

“That was cold, Nina,” Zeeker said. He then grinned, “I love it.”

“Serves him right!” Van huffed. “The amount of times he gets in our way while we’re trying to save all of Edyn is ridiculous. You’d think he’d take the hint and stop bothering us but it’s clear he’s too stupid to know better. No wonder his pack finally gave up on him.”

“Amen to that, Van,” Elizabetta nodded.

Nova sighed, “Well, whatever. Let’s just get going, as we have to find the next magical campsite before it gets too late.”

The party nodded in agreement. Zeeker and Elizabetta ended their Shaman forms, returning to normal, before the party moved on, heading to the next magical campsite. They felt proud that another piece of Muu’s army had fallen, knowing that the final battle may soon be upon them.

Next Chapter: Demonic Dealings

That's all for today. Eoleo certainly doesn't learn. Tune in next time to see what our heroes face.

 

[CynthiaLover]

Time for the next chapter of Dawn of Courage. (Warning: contains mild language, sexual suggestions)

Spoiler: Chapter 197) Demonic Dealings

Demonic Dealings

​

It had been a few days since the party defeated Captain Frostbone and his platoon. They were crossing some badlands as they traveled to their next destination. Sir Reginald was in the lead, as usual, guiding the party with his map and compass.

He turned to the group, “Okay, here’s the deal. It’ll be another few days before we reach the next town or village, as these badlands are huge. They’re not called the Beastly Badlands for nothing. Fortunately, since it is autumn, they’re not as hot as they can be, so I don’t think Angelo will have too many problems this time around like when we were traveling to the oasis town.”

“And where Nova and Dominic got stranded out there with no weapons or gear thanks to Domi screwing up the Banish spell twice,” Kettu huffed. “Hopefully we won’t have to deal with that this time around.”

“Wow, I missed a lot of action in your early days,” Elizabetta said, surprised. “You mean to tell me that Dominic tried to cast Banish on Nova only to get both of them sent out into the badlands without any sort of protection?”

“Almost,” Nova replied. “I still had the Demon King Ring, but it’s usage was limited. Long story short, Dominic cast Banish on me, only to botch the spell and I got stuck to his bloated back. He tried to cast it again only to send both of us out into the scorching badlands because he didn’t realize that trying to banish me would do the same to him since we were stuck together. Fortunately, despite the dangers, it appears that even monsters understand karma, as they all attacked Dominic whenever he tried to use me as a meat shield. Mostly aiming for his crotch. I also learned a rather embarrassing fact about him at that time, one that I got to rub salt on his wounds with. Turns out the sword he uses is compensating for his own ‘sword’, if you catch my drift.”

Elizabetta’s eyes widened and her antennae stiffened before gaining a sneer, “So, him flailing around a steel broadsword is so he can hide the fact that his personal ‘sword’ isn’t impressive. But how were you able to rub salt on his wounds in that regard?”

Zeeker snickered, “Nova has the reverse problem. His own ‘sword’ is so huge it makes people who are aware of it how he hides it. His father even called him the ‘God of Virility’ when Nova was just 16, and he’s grown since then. Let’s just say Nova is extremely gifted in that regard.”

The moth girl’s eyes widened even more, “N-No way!? You’re THAT big?! How?!”

Nova blushed, “I have no idea how or why. Just got some good genes or I’m just extremely lucky, because I know I didn’t inherit it from my dad’s side of the family. I have a fair few shortcomings but my… ‘equipment’ certainly isn’t one of them.”

Elizabetta turned to Nina, “Have you seen it, Nina?”

Nina purred seductively, “I have, indeed. A couple of times now, for that matter. Let’s just say I’m gonna be a happy woman when we get some action in the sheets.” She then said in a hushed voice to Nova, “I should know: we already had some ‘action’ not too long ago.” She then said in a more audible tone, “Although I have yet to figure out how to fit all of that in me. Might need to have a few ‘practice’ rounds with Nova first.”

She then started to giggle, making Nova’s blush brighter. The rest of the guys chuckled at their antics while Elizabetta was gobsmacked at this information.

“Geez… Dominic and Eoleo have nothing on you, Nova,” the moth girl said, her eyes wide as saucers. “They might be more handsome compared to your more feminine build but you outstrip them where it matters. By a lot if what I’m hearing is true.”

Nova gained a rueful expression, his blush getting brighter, “Yeah… well… let’s not delve too deeply into that subject. But at least I got the last laugh that day despite Dominic’s best attempts. And his cocktail wiener got worked over by not just monsters but also a pet crocadog he angered. Seems like even monsters don’t want him reproducing, potentially sparing Edyn of the spread of his genes, and stupidity, since this world has suffered enough already. But let’s move on and see if… huh?”

Suddenly the Demon King Ring started to flicker, causing him to stop. The party stopped and eyed the ring.

“Hey, what’s up with the Demon King Ring?” Van asked.

“I have no idea… WOAH!!!”

The Demon King Ring suddenly started to pull him strongly in a certain direction. Nova tried to resist but the ring’s pull was stronger, causing him to skid as he tried to fight back.

“What the hell!?” he sputtered. “What’s got the ring all uppity all of a sudden?! WOAH!!!”

Suddenly the ring yanked at him hard enough that it started to fly toward a certain direction, causing him to flail helplessly as it did.

“Nova!” Nina cried.

She quickly enveloped herself in her wings, which soon burst into flames, then the fireball grew until she had transformed into her phoenix form.

“Get on! Quick!” she instructed via telepathy. “We won’t be able to keep up with the ring on foot! Hurry!”

The party quickly scrambled onto Nina’s back, taking a moment to adjust themselves before Nina took off, chasing after Nova. She remained low to the ground so not to lose sight of him while trying to figure out how to catch him, as the ring seemed to be pulling him faster than she was flying, keeping him just out of reach of her beak or talons.

“Wherever the ring is going it certainly knows where that place is!” Kettu stated.

“But what would suddenly attract the ring to go in a particular direction?” Angelo pondered.

Nina replied via telepathy, “I don’t know much about the Demon King Ring but maybe Belzebuth programmed it to respond to something. We might be close enough to whatever is attracting the ring that the programming inside was activated. For all we know it could be leading us to something that Belzebuth planted in these badlands for the ring to find. But the question is… what?”

Sir Reginald replied, “I don’t know, but I think you’re on to something, Lady Nina. Maybe Belzebuth hid something in these badlands that the ring is programmed to retrieve? If so, then why hasn’t it do the same for past Demon King champions? I doubt we’re the only Demon King champion party to cross these badlands. …Are we?”

Van shrugged, “Your guess is as good as ours, Sir Reginald. Maybe we are the only Demon King champion party to enter these badlands. But what is out here that the ring is programmed to track down?”

Nina’s eyes widened as a thought came into her head, “I have a theory. What if… the elusive Demon Clan resides in these badlands? Remember, some members of the Demon Clan from the Netherworld set up shop here on Edyn after the Great War. However, no one has ever seen any of these demons despite knowing that some members of the Demon Clan do exist on Edyn. Maybe they were planted here by Belzebuth to act as a special location for Demon King champions to head to? Could that be where the ring is dragging Nova toward? To the hidden homeland of demons?”

Sir Reginald’s eyes widened, “By the Goddess, you might be on to something, Lady Nina. Maybe it is the hidden Demon Clan the ring is dragging Nova toward. If so, it would make sense why the Demon King Ring suddenly activated without warning and is dragging us on this chase. Could we finally find the hidden clan of demons that reside on Edyn?”

The party shrugged and continued to pursue Nova, who was flailing helplessly as the ring carried him to wherever it was heading. Soon, the ring flung Nova down into a canyon, forcing Nina to quickly chase after him while avoiding the sides of the canyon. A walled city soon appeared ahead of them, with what looked like two individuals standing out front. They quickly readied their weapons as they saw Nina, only to stop when the ring slammed Nova into the front gates.

“Nova!” Nina cried out.

She soon landed, allowing the party to get off her back. She enveloped herself in her wings, became a fireball, and soon returned to normal. She scrambled over to Nova, who was still practically plastered to the front gates, to the surprise and confusion of the two guards.

“Nova! Speak to me, beloved! Are you hurt?”

“…Ow…” Nova grunted in a muffled tone.

One of the guard, whose entire head was covered in white fur, only revealing his eyes, growled, “Hey, who are you lot? How’d you find us?”

Sir Reginald stepped up, “Forgive us, but we’re the Demon King’s champion party. Nova, the one who is plastered to the front gate, is the Demon King’s champion. The Demon King Ring led us here.”

The second guard, who looked more humanoid with purple skin, dark purple hair, curved devil horns, and bangs that covered his eyes, replied, “You’re the Demon King’s champion party? If that’s true then that makes you the first to find us. This is the hidden city of the Demon Clan. We’ve waited for the past 3,000 years for one of the Demon King’s champions to find us.”

“So then that means the ring is programmed to track this place down, correct?” Van asked.

The furry demon replied, “That’s correct. After that cowardly loser Muu barricaded himself into his castle, Lord Belzebuth decided to us his special ring to bring champions into this fight in hopes of luring out Muu. The Demon King Ring was programmed to track this hidden location down so we could provide any Demon King champion with some notable upgrades in order to better equip them for the fights ahead. However, as we said before, you’re the first to find us. I guess it confirms that we hid ourselves a bit too well, as we wanted to avoid detection from Muu. But it appears that even other Demon King champions never came close enough to this area to find us, either. Maybe now that you’ve found us it might get everyone back into gear, as many of the demons here have gotten complacent that the war with Muu won’t end and have started to just relax and not care about him anymore. Mostly the younger generations have developed this mentality, as some of the older ones still feel we should be ready in case we’re called upon. The fact you found us might finally get everyone to stop slacking and get back to work. Hopefully.”

Suddenly, Nova said, his voice still muffled into the city gates, “Hey! A little help here?”

Nina sputtered, “Sorry, beloved!”

The two guard demons walked over and managed to pry Nova off the gates, causing him to crash to the ground. Nina quickly fussed over him, checking to see if he was hurt or needed tending.

The purple demon turned to the rest of the party, “Hey, I thought that Phoenix Clan members didn’t care for other races? Why is this young woman fussing over the Demon King’s champion so much? She even called him ‘beloved’. Does that mean she’s in a relationship with him?”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes. Nova and Lady Nina have been in a very well-established relationship for some time. Lady Nina is… different than the rest of her kind. She’s the second Phoenix Clan member to express romantic interest in a person from another race. And it’s clear she’s quite proud of it. You see, she was neglected, abused, and mistreated by her people because she possesses the Magic Fire Feathers, a trait her species lost a long time ago. Her status as the first born in the royal family didn’t help matters, either, as the clan is, or rather was, sexist, seeing males as the superior sex over females. They wanted to use her for their own selfish gain and forced her into their money-making scheme. She rebelled and fled before eventually meeting Nova, who took her side despite her people calling her a criminal. He helped smuggle her out of the kingdom and she’s been by his side ever since, though it took her a while to realize she had fallen in love with him. The two have become inseparable as a result. So, yes, the two are in a very loving relationship.”

The furry demon replied, “So we see. That’s a first. Or if what you said is true, she’s the second case of this happening. But, anyway, let me get in touch with my superior to inform him that the Demon King’s champion has arrived at last.”

He placed one of his hands, which was covered in white fur, near where his ear would be, causing a brief flicker of light to appear, then waited for a moment.

“Sir Duskmane, it’s me, Garpmon,” he said, seemingly talking like there was a headpiece in his ear. “The Demon King’s champion has finally arrived. …Yes, I understand. …Yessir. Got it.” He seemingly ended the communication before turning to the group, “Sir Duskmane says you’re permitted to enter. Give us a moment to open the gates.”

The two demons started to work on a control panel near the gates, followed by pulling a switch. Soon the sounds of gears could be heard and the front gates slowly swung open, revealing the inside of the demon city. It was one of the more advanced-looking cities on Edyn, though it had a distinct Netherworld flare and motif to it, with multiple demons of various shapes, colors, and sizes roaming around. Many stopped to see why the front gates had been opened, surprised to see the party.

Garpmon said, “Please, follow me. Cloaker, you stay here. I’ll be back when I bring these folk to Sir Duskmane.”

The other demon nodded, “Yes, I understand.”

Garpmon nodded and started to guide the party into the demonic city. Many of the demons were eyeing the party with suspicion.

The furry demon stated, “Worry not, my fellow demons. This is the Demon King’s champion party.”

Everyone went dead silent as they heard this information. After a tense moment they all swarmed to investigate this group, startling the party at their sudden motions. Many of the demons examined the party, trying to get a feel for this strangely assembled group, while others looked Nova over, grabbing his right hand and checking out the authenticity of the Demon King Ring. After a few minutes they all stepped back, seemingly satisfied, before allowing Garpmon to continue guiding the party deeper into the city.

“You’ll have to forgive if some of our residents get a bit too… personal with their investigations of you,” he said. “This is the first time a champion has appeared ever since the Great War ended, so naturally some might be suspicious of you or just curious to know if you’re the real deal or not. Demons are both a wary and curious species, especially if it’s something important. So don’t take anything personally, as we mean well, we’re just being thorough. Especially since you don’t look like much, champion. No offence.”

Nova replied, “None taken. I know I don’t look like much, especially since I’m still trying to figure out why Belzebuth picked me to be his champion. I mean, I’m afraid of undead and ghosts, so why pick someone who is afraid of the very thing I have to fight baffles me. The only reason I’ve managed to defeat so many enemies is out of the desire to survive.”

Nina turned to him, “Don’t say that, Nova. You’ve proven to be a worthy champion. I mean, you’ve taken down some of Muu’s heaviest hitters like Vertebreak and Juggerrot. You’re not one to underestimate, as Muu has clearly done so and paid a heavy price for it. Try to have a bit of faith in yourself, as you’ve become quite the strong and noble warrior. If only your family could see you now they’d regret pushing you away and only seeing you for your failures and not your strengths. Anyway, Mr. Garpmon, who is this Duskmane we’re seeing?”

“Sir Duskmane is one of the head honchos of this city,” Garpmon explained. “He’s not the top brass or anything but he’s pretty high up regardless. We need to talk to him before we can proceed with anything else that we’ve been assigned to. Especially since we need to meet with General Crimzon, who is Lord Belzebuth’s right-hand man, as he’s got an important task to fulfill for any Demon King champion that comes our way. He’s since lost hope that any champion would come but now that you’re here things might start panning out the way Lord Belzebuth had hoped they would. But like I said we need to meet with Sir Duskmane first, as he’s best classified as the ‘guard dog’ of our operation, so he needs to confirm you are the Demon King’s champion and such.”

“What does this meeting with Sir Duskmane consist of?” Kettu asked.

“It’s nothing major or anything, just him doing some checks and gathering information to confirm whether you are Lord Belzebuth’s champion or not. That way he can inform General Crimzon that you need to meet with him to complete his mission, as the old General has been pretty sullen over the past 400 years because no Demon King champions have ever shown up. Poor guy, he’s been forced to stay alive for the past 3,000 years, which is triple the amount demons normal live, just to fulfill his mission and promise to Lord Belzebuth. It’s clear it’s taken a toll on him so the fact that a Demon King champion has finally showed up will certainly make him feel better. For now, let’s talk to Sir Duskmane and get the nitty-gritty stuff out of the way so you can meet General Crimzon.”

The demon continued to escort the party to their destination. They soon arrived at a building that resembled a police office. Garpmon opened the door and guided the party into the building. Sitting at a desk was a rather stern and serious-looking demon. He had unkempt black hair, two horns, pointed ears, piercing purple eyes, pale skin, and was wearing an official uniform that almost looked militant. His eyes focused on Nova, noticing the Demon King Ring on his hand.

“Thank you, Garpmon,” he said in a cold, curt voice. “Return to your post. I’ll take things from here.”

Garpmon gave a polite bow, “Yessir, I understand.” He turned to the party, “Don’t let Sir Duskmane’s cold appearance and personality intimidate you. He’s just very serious about doing his job and ensuring that Muu finally dies. Off-the-clock he’s pretty chill and relaxed. Now, I’ll return to my post.”

He gave the party a small bow before leaving the building. Duskmane’s eyes locked onto Nova, giving him a rather fierce and cold glare.

“So, you’re Lord Belzebuth’s newest champion?” he asked coolly. “You don’t look like much. But I guess appearances can be deceiving. Please present the Demon King Ring to me so I can check its authenticity.”

Nova held out his right hand, showing the ring to the cold demon. Duskmane grabbed the young man’s hand and fiddled with the ring to ensure it was the real deal. After a few minutes of checking it he let Nova’s hand go.

“Yes, that is the genuine Demon King Ring,” he said. “So you ARE the newest champion. Frankly, if I may be so blunt, you’re not what I was expecting from a champion hand-picked by Lord Belzebuth.”

Nova sighed, “I don’t blame you. Especially since he selected a person who has plasmophobia, or fear of ghosts and undead. I don’t know what his reasonings are behind selecting me but here I sit, force to fight the very thing I’m afraid of on Edyn’s behalf. It hasn’t been an easy ride, to put it simply, even though this journey did do me a lot of good by helping me shed several of my poisonous traits.”

Duskmane quirked an eyebrow, “You have plasmophobia? Yet Lord Belzebuth choose you to be his newest champion? That’s a strange decision, to put it lightly. Not one I’d expect from Lord Belzebuth. I wonder what his reasonings are for selecting a man who is afraid of the very thing he’s supposed to fight. Maybe he’s hoping that fear of yours will act as bait to lure Muu out of his rathole, as the goon can never resist preying upon someone’s fear of him. Yet, at the same time, seeing how Muu hasn’t budged from his hidey-hole despite knowing you’re afraid of his kind means that you must’ve inflicted some heavy damage to his army. He is a coward in every sense of the word so unless he knows he’s got the advantage he won’t confront his foes head-on.”

Sir Reginald nodded, “Yes, that is true. Nova here has taken down General Vertebreak and General Juggerrot, Muu’s strongest and second-strongest Undead Generals, along with two enormous platoons of Undead Soldiers alongside them, single-handedly. Not to mention the other smaller Undead Captains and Generals that we’ve taken out. We’ve pretty much forced Muu into a corner, as he only has one Undead Base left in this kingdom before we head to Mana Obsidian Kingdom to remove his last few strongholds on Edyn. We still have yet to figure out how to pop his barrier but for the first time in centuries the people of Edyn have regained hope that this war could very well end soon. Also, Nova possesses a Gorgon Viper as a familiar, which, as we all know, Muu is afraid of due to their species being Undead hunters. So Nova, and the rest of us, have inflicted a huge amount of damage to his army to the point that hope is starting to blossom again.”

“I see.” He turned to Nova, “You possess a Gorgon Viper as a familiar? That’s an interesting, and coincidental, familiar to have for a Demon King champion. How did you obtain it?”

“We found Elora, as she’s female, badly wounded,” Nova explained. “She was a wild familiar that had a run-in with Muu’s forces. I nursed her back to health, earning me her trust and loyalty, and I ended up forming a pact with her. She’s been basically my ace-in-the-hole and has proven to be extremely reliable, especially early on as she helped level the playing field against Muu’s platoons of Undead Soldiers when it was just a few of us at the time. She can’t fight against Muu’s Undead Captains that are powered by fallen souls, as her hellfire runs the risk of harming the soul, but outside of those types of Undead Captains she’s been invaluable to our cause. I don’t rely on her all the time, though, as I know I need to throw my weight around, too, but she’s an extremely useful ace up my sleeve to help tip the scales into our favor.”

Duskmane quirked an eyebrow, “So she was a wild familiar? That’s a rarity, especially one of her level, as Gorgon Vipers are one of the two most powerful familiars of all, alongside their enemy: Zombie Drakes. You certainly got the winning jackpot with that one. And judging by what you’re staying she’s very loyal to you, which is odd as Gorgon Vipers only obey their masters if they have a certain amount of respect for them. Many consider them to be a dreaded species due to their nasty temperaments and aggressive natures. Is this ‘Elora’ different than other Gorgon Vipers?”

Nova nodded, “Yes, she is. She’s something of an anomaly. She’s pretty much the opposite of normal Gorgon Vipers. She’s calm, tame, friendly, unquestionably loyal, and will follow my instructions to the letter. Except when a Zombie Drake is involved, but it’s obvious why. I’m not complaining in the slightest, as with her being so tame and loyal makes my mission easier. That said, she’s still fierce and aggressive, but only in battle with Undead or against certain enemies of mine. But she’s also a lot more level-headed, as she won’t be provoked into a fight with others unless I give her the instructions to engage in battle. But she’s been a godsend ever since we formed the contract with each other.”

“Well, that’s certainly luck of the draw. A Gorgon Viper like that is a one-in-a-million chance, if not more, so you certainly got lucky in getting such a loyal and tame member of her race. You’re quite the irregular among Demon King champions. While you’re the first Demon King champion I’ve met I have been informed by General Crimzon, who is regular contact with Lord Belzebuth, about past Demon King champions, and none of them have ever had familiars, much less one like your Gorgon Viper. Not to mention you’re rather irregular due to being afraid of the very thing you’re forced to fight. I still wonder what Lord Belzebuth’s reasonings are behind selecting such a person to be his champion. Makes me wonder if you’re supposed to be more like bait for Muu over being a champion. But if you’ve been able to dispose of members of his army such as Vertebreak and Juggerrot then it’s clear you’re not a slouch in combat. Though from what I’ve been told you’re the first champion to be an archer, as all past ones have been swordsmen. Any particular reason why?”

Nina said, “Nova’s a natural at archery. He’s better as a ranged fighter than one for close-quarter. He took to a bow like a fish takes to water. His raw talent and impeccable aim was high enough to attract the Legendary Archer himself, who made Nova his apprentice. And Nova was the first apprentice to pass all of Aerrow’s training regimens, despite the fact that Aerrow was using his toughest training courses on him. Nova can even use the Goddess-tier skill Celestial Judgment Arrow, which is from a category of weapon skills that have been lost to the sea of time. Aerrow considers Nova his pride and joy, being his best student and most valued apprentice. It just goes to show how skilled and powerful Nova is as an archer.”

Duskmane nodded, “So I see. Attracting the Legendary Archer himself, along with learning the Goddess-tier weapon skill, is quite the feat. And before you say anything, we demons are aware of the various Goddess-tier weapon skills, as we’ve lived long enough to learn about them before they got lost to the sea of time. General Crimzon in particular is well-versed in the different Goddess-tier weapon skills, though we demons can’t use them ourselves due to their Holy nature. So your natural talent with a bow combined with learning the powerful Celestial Judgment Arrow certainly proves you’re an archer of a much higher caliber than most. While it further proves your irregularity, as like I said before all past champions have been swordsmen, at the same time it shows that your irregularity could very well be just what we’ve been looking for in order to end this war. We demons want this war to end as much as the natives of Edyn do, as we’ve grown sick of dealing with that bloody coward, Muu. The fact that even Lord Belzebuth can’t pop the barrier around Muu’s castle has proven frustrating to us, continuing to drag out this ridiculous farce with that Undead spawn. But because this war has dragged on for so long the more recent generations of demons have just given up on trying to stop him and now simply do their own thing instead of trying to help end the war. But the fact that a champion has finally appeared at our front doors might get those lazy demons back into gear and continue our mission. General Crimzon in particular will be relieved that a champion has finally arrived, as the old demon has been waiting for one for the past 3,000 years. Very well, then. I will inform General Crimzon about your arrival. For now, I’ll have one of my subordinates take you to the inn, as it’ll take some time getting that old demon moving again.”

He clapped his hands, prompting a soldier demon to walk up. The party nodded and followed the soldier demon out of the building and into another section of the city.

“So, for the first time we have a champion among us…” Duskmane mused. “But given how long General Crimzon has been holding onto the power he was asked to contain, it must be enormous by now. Will the Demon King Ring be able to contain it? And will that irregular champion be smart enough to use it wisely? Guess we’ll find out soon.”

Next Chapter: General Crimzon

That's all for today. Time for the next mini-arc. But why is this needed? Tune in next time to find out.